#their feud could have been so much more
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
This clip of Shawn Michaels slapping RVD awakened something in me...
#my sister said shawn just needed to slap a power bottom to get me interested in him#LOL#shawn michaels#rob van dam#hbk#rvd#their feud could have been so much more#omg#I never had a thing for slapping until this happened#like#what#why#what's the matter with me???#maybe its the idea of rvd just being totally dominated and enjoying it#pretty sure that's it...
11 notes
·
View notes
Text
okay i’m gonna go to sleep cause it’s late iiiiii hope i don’t wake up to nuclear bombs dropped on us
#tag ramble to try and unpack my feelings don’t take this too srs i’m just saying words:#i’m so so incredibly sad and disappointed#i never went into much detail on my feelings on the drama before this but my stance was that from q’s perspective he has a right to#be pissed (at least initially) and i don’t think he Had to say anything supportive of u.smp itself although it would’ve been nice#but once his fanbase started getting out of control (and now knowing to the extent it got) man that’s on you that’s your responsibility#ESPECIALLY if they had just previously been friends behind the scenes and dream was still under the impression that they were#i can’t fathom leaving a friend to the wolves like that#and when dream talked about things like trying desperately to reach out and getting nothing + the confusion of being friends one day and#ignored the next#and when he did things like alternating between cracking jokes about the ‘feud’ and being kinda shady— that all hit home for me personally#and if being in a similar situation hurt Me i can’t even imagine what he was feeling with his and his family’s safety in danger#and through it all he’s still being more gracious than i think i could be. i’m so so sad for him he’s always treated with such vitriol#and people don’t even think about it because it’s okay because it’s dream#and more than anything i guess i’m thinking about how it didn’t have to be this way#from dream’s perspective at least it seems like he was doing everything in his power to smooth it over and help both of them#(and he still is by changing his concept. which he shouldn’t have to do)#and one party wasn’t willing to cooperate. and i can’t wrap my head around that#if it was just dream not getting a response i could say Oh well maybe it was just a mistake maybe another horrible coincidence#but if what he says is true nobody was getting any feedback except to say they couldn’t be on both servers#and like i said i always want to hear both sides and i really hope q is willing to give his (to dream personally if nothing else)#but as someone who cares a lot for both of them and thinks they’re both great creators it just breaks my heart a bit#i’m trying to avoid being negative from the jump but i can’t pretend i haven’t lost respect for q over this#anyway. christ i wrote war and peace over here goodnignt i hope it all looks better in the morning#much love to you all#bella talks
5 notes
·
View notes
Photo
Migu/eli :/
#like I used to actually like this ship!!! I thought it had potential and thought it was cute!!!#but I've seen the shippers butt into elimetri posts and try to bait elimetri shippers into arguing with them#and generally speaking I hate the way they tend to treat Demetri like#it's not even that they hate on him nowadays really#it's more the way people make him completely irrelevant and drastically minimize his importance in both Eli AND Miguel's lives#or act like between Dem and Eli Miguel favors Eli or loves him more???#TWICE Miguel has been pushed to take a side in the Demetri/Eli feud and TWICE he has sided with Demetri#like yeah of course Miguel cares about Eli but showing that at the expense of how much he ALSO cares about Demetri#makes my blood fucking boil#tbh the butchering of the Miguel & Demetri relationship pushed me away more than the butchering of the Demetri & Eli relationship#they're also kinda weird about Sam??? Like many insist she's a lesbian to get her out of the way ig#(Yes I know I'm a Lesbian Yasmine truther but I actually have evidence :/ )#Meanwhile the Lesbian Sam arguments are so often both ragingly biphobic#and a thinly-veiled “we need her and Miguel to break up and can't think of any other reason it would happen”#also the fanbase acts like their ship is above all criticism because it's a “rarepair”#(it isn't actually they have over 70 ao3 fics and like 3x as much content as most of my actual CK rarepairs)#when in fact at the end of the day Miguel and Eli would not be good for each other romantically#and because of how the fanbase acts I'm no longer willing to engage or play with the idea like I once was#(btw this does not apply to Miguetreli)#(which I consider its own ship and think COULD actually work as a romantic dynamic BECAUSE of Demetri's presence)#anyways this post might get me flayed but I no longer care I have held my tongue long enough#eli moskowitz#hawk#miguel diaz#demetri alexopoulos#demetri cobra kai#sam larusso#samantha larusso
42K notes
·
View notes
Text
Kendrick doesn't just hate Drake as a person. He hates the very idea of Drake.
Hip-Hop is rooted in revolution. In defiance. These are the songs of an oppressed group of people, and decades upon decades people have hated it. Accused of being meaningless and invalid. Media outlets took steps to belittle hip-hop and make sure it isn't recognized as an art form and as a means to fight back.
2Pac spoke of wealth disparity and inequality. Tupac was literally a member of a communist organization when he was younger and never stopped speaking against capitalism.
Lauryn Hill spoke of the struggles a woman faces. Not just women, but black women. Salt-N-Peppa. Queen Latifah. MISSY FUCKING ELLIOT.
N.W.A made sure people knew about police brutality and violence against the Black community.
And now, in this day and age, we're also experiencing an explosion of Queer Hip-Hop. Lil Nas X is at the forefront of this. Lil Uzi Vert came out as non-binary and uses they/them pronouns, even when they knew that a lot of their fans would never use it or even respect them for it. Auntie Diaries, a song about a young man who grew up in a transphobic environment and bought into those beliefs, but could never fully do it because his Uncle loved him so much and taught him a lot of life lessons, and that wisdom translated to him accepting his cousin as a woman as well.
Drake is none of that.
He's the perfect representation of what people think hip-hop is. Flexing. Posturing. Objectifying women. A fucker so insecure he bought 2Pac's ring just to feel like he's part of the black community. Rejected by Rihanna publicly. Tried to groom Millie Bobby Brown. Kissed and inappropriately touched an underage girl during his concert. His songs have inspired so many young boys to treat girls like shit. His belief that the amount of rings and chains and cars he has is the true meaning of success.
Additional Edit: This is my fault. If this post gains more views, then it would be remiss of me not to add to this. It was my fault to begin with, not stating this beforehand because while I did know, I got lost in celebrating Hip-Hop in a place that doesn't usually do so, and rightfully so.
2Pac did fight for wealth equality and better social living for the black community. He also has a long, long history of battery, domestic abuse, and sexual harassment against women. Specifically against women of color. He made a song to celebrate his own mother, but outright refused to give the same show of respect to other women in his life. His hypocritical nature was brushed off in later decades, just the way I did now.
N.W.A is the same. Sexual assault charges, violence—they spoke of Police reform, but refuses to give the same treatment back towards the women in their lives.
50 cent refuses to backtrack on any of his misogynistic lyrics.
Modern rappers of today, such as the dead XXXtentacion. 6ix9ine. Kodak Black.
I do love Hip-Hop. I love rap. And the music itself has always been anti-authoritarian at its core, because those are its roots. And I was happy that circles that did not normally know of it or enjoy it were getting into it, even for one thing like this rap feud.
Lil Nas X, Little Simz, Childish Gambino, Missy Elliot, Queen Latifah, Lauryn Hill—rappers who have at the very least consistently tried to put their money where their mouth is. Who have tried to act in accordance to what they rap and write and sing for.
@shehungthemoon @ohsugarsims finnthehumanmp3 were the ones who rightfully clarified in the comments. I know an apology won't correct my hypocrisy or my stupidity. I should have added all of this before making this post, but I wanted so badly to celebrate a genre of music but failed to do my due diligence in showing a better, holistic view of it. If anyone felt triggered, offended, troubled, frustrated or any other intense negative emotions surrounding this, please do block me. I'm sorry.
9K notes
·
View notes
Text
TANGLED DESIRES- p.sh
PAIRING: enemy!sunghoon x f!reader
SYNOPSIS: At a prestigious private school, you and Park Sunghoon are locked in a constant rivalry. During a party at your friend Karina’s, a heated argument between you two escalates into an unexpected, passionate encounter. The next morning, you wake up in his arms, forcing both of you to confront the new, complicated tension between you. As you navigate the fallout and shifting feelings, you start to question if your biggest enemy might actually be something much more.
GENRE: enemies to lovers, rich kids au
WARNINGS: smut (unprotected sex, oral sex) rivalry, hurt feelings, angst. ALL ARE OF AGE
wc: 15.4k
You attend the most prestigious school in Korea, where the sky-high tuition fees are only accessible to those born into pure wealth. This elite institution is a playground for the richest families, and your name is synonymous with success. Your family, being the owners of one of Korea’s top corporations, you seem to have everything at your fingertips—a glamorous life of luxury, an enviable social circle, and endless opportunities.
To the outside world, you’re the quintessential rich girl: impeccably stylish, effortlessly popular, and seemingly flawless. Yet beneath this polished veneer lies a different reality. Despite your privileged upbringing, you’re kind-hearted, fiercely intelligent, and deeply dedicated to everything you do. Your friend group, including Jake, Jay, Heeseung, Sunoo, Niki, Jungwon, Yuna, and Karina, forms a close-knit circle that navigates the pressures of their world together.
But there’s always been one glaring exception: Park Sunghoon. The feud between the two of you is infamous, an unspoken tension that pulses beneath the surface of your otherwise harmonious friendships. No one really knows how it started, and no one seems to care enough to unravel it. Instead, everyone just tolerates your constant bickering.
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
The lunch table is alive with conversation, the usual chatter amplified by the excitement of the latest gossip. Karina sits comfortably beside Heeseung, leaning into him with an easy confidence that only she can pull off. She’s in the middle of talking about her parents’ latest venture—something about opening another resort somewhere exotic—when she casually drops the bomb.
“So, they’re gone for the whole weekend,” she says, her voice loud enough to catch everyone’s attention. “And you know what that means…”
Jake perks up immediately, his eyes bright. “Party?”
Karina grins. “Obviously. Saturday night, my place. No theme this time, just show up and bring your best energy.”
Yuna claps her hands in excitement. “Finally! It’s been forever since the last one. I was starting to forget what a real party looks like.”
Jay laughs. “As if you’d ever forget. You practically live for these things.”
Yuna sticks her tongue out at him, but her smile doesn’t waver. “Guilty as charged.”
Heeseung wraps an arm around Karina’s shoulders, looking amused. “You’re not worried about your parents finding out?”
She rolls her eyes. “Please, they won’t even notice. And even if they do, what’s the worst that could happen? They’ll just buy me something to make up for being gone.”
“Must be nice,” Niki mutters, leaning back in his chair.
Sunoo nudges him with a grin. “Oh, come on, don’t act like you’re not excited. You were the first one to ask about the music last time.”
Niki shrugs, but he can’t hide his smile. “Yeah, well, only if it’s not Sunghoon’s terrible playlist again.”
You glance across the table, catching Sunghoon’s eye. He’s lounging back in his chair, looking entirely too pleased with himself. “My playlist was fine, thank you very much,” he retorts. “It’s not my fault you have no taste.”
You snort. “Please, Sunghoon, your taste in music is as bad as your taste in everything else.”
He looks over at you, eyebrow raised. “And what’s that supposed to mean?”
You shrug, feigning innocence. “Nothing, just that your definition of ‘good’ is highly questionable.”
He chuckles, the sound low and irritatingly smug. “Coming from you, I’ll take that as a compliment.”
Karina cuts in, sensing the rising tension. “Alright, let’s not turn this into another one of your little spats. Save it for the party, okay?”
Sunghoon smirks, still looking at you. “Looking forward to it already.”
You roll your eyes but can’t resist shooting back, “Don’t get too excited, I might just ignore you all night.”
“Oh, the horror,” he replies, his voice dripping with mock terror. “How will I ever survive?”
Jay laughs, nudging Jake. “You know, one day they might actually get along.”
Jake shakes his head, grinning. “Nah, where’s the fun in that?”
Karina steers the conversation back to the party details, running through a list of essentials while Heeseung nods along, offering suggestions. “Invite whoever you want,” she says, “oh except luci, last time I caught her giving mark head in my parents bedroom, I haven’t been able to go in there since.”
You laugh and nod in agreement, trying not to notice how Sunghoon is still watching you, his expression unreadable. For a moment, you wonder what’s going through his head, but then you push the thought away. Whatever it is, it’s probably nothing you need to worry about.
Karina claps her hands, bringing the attention back to her. “So, everyone’s in?”
There’s a chorus of agreement, and the table erupts into a mix of laughter and excited chatter as plans start to form. You glance over at Sunghoon one more time, catching his eye for a brief second before looking away. This party is already shaping up to be interesting… and you have a feeling that’s an understatement.
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
The lunch buzz still lingers in your ears as the group makes its way back across the pristine campus grounds. The sunlight reflects off the sleek, modern architecture of the school’s main building, and you can’t help but admire the way everything here seems to sparkle—like even the bricks and mortar are aware of the school's prestige.
You find yourself walking beside Karina, who’s still chatting excitedly about the party, while Heeseung stays close, throwing in a comment or two. Yuna and Sunoo are a few steps ahead, their heads bent together as they giggle over something on Sunoo’s phone. You catch Jake and Jay trailing behind, still debating something about sports cars or the best summer destinations.
Just as you’re about to reach the entrance, you feel a presence beside you. You don’t need to turn your head to know who it is; Sunghoon always manages to sidle up to you when you least expect it.
“What, are you following me now?” you ask, not breaking your stride.
He chuckles. “Oh, please. Don’t flatter yourself. It just so happens our lockers are in the same direction.”
“Right,” you drawl, rolling your eyes. “Like you don’t go out of your way to annoy me.”
He glances at you, smirk still firmly in place. “Maybe I just like seeing you get all riled up. It’s entertaining.”
You shoot him a glare, but before you can fire back a retort, the group reaches the main hallway. The chatter from the student body fills the air, a mix of excitement and post-lunch drowsiness. The smell of expensive cologne and designer perfumes lingers in the air, an unmistakable signature of the school’s elite.
Karina stops at her locker, Heeseung leaning against it with a casual arm draped over her shoulder. She turns to you, her voice dropping conspiratorially. “So, you’re coming early on Saturday, right? I need a hand setting things up.”
You nod, grateful for the distraction from Sunghoon. “Of course. I’ll be there.”
“Great!” She beams. “And maybe you can help me make sure everything stays under control. You know how things can get with this crowd.”
Heeseung laughs softly. “Good luck with that. I don’t think anyone’s ever managed to keep Sunoo and Niki under control for more than five minutes.”
As if on cue, Sunoo pops up beside you with a grin. “I heard that, Heeseung! I’m an angel, thank you very much.”
Niki appears at his side, raising an eyebrow. “An angel of chaos, maybe.”
The group laughs, and you feel the tension in your shoulders ease. It’s moments like these that make all the bickering and drama feel worth it.
But then, just as you’re about to make another comment, Sunghoon’s voice cuts through the noise. “So, Y/N,” he says casually, “what are you going to wear to the party? Let me guess… something that screams ‘trying too hard’?”
You whip your head around, narrowing your eyes at him. “And what are you planning on wearing, Sunghoon? Something that screams ‘I own everything but a personality’?”
There’s a collective gasp from your friends, followed by a chorus of laughter. Sunghoon raises his eyebrows, feigning a look of hurt. “Ouch, that one actually stung a little. Didn’t know you had it in you.”
You cross your arms, feeling a triumphant smile tug at your lips. “I’ve got plenty more where that came from. Try me.”
He leans in slightly, lowering his voice just enough that only you can hear. “Maybe I will,” he says, his eyes flicking over you in a way that makes your pulse quicken. “But you’re going to have to do better than that if you want to get under my skin.”
You’re about to retort when a voice interrupts. “Can we get through one day without you two turning everything into a competition?” Jay sighs, looking exasperated. “Seriously, it’s exhausting just watching you.”
Jake nods in agreement, though he’s grinning. “You guys need to find a new hobby. Preferably one that doesn’t involve verbal sparring in the middle of the hallway.”
You shrug, unable to resist the urge to keep poking at Sunghoon. “I’m open to suggestions, but I doubt Sunghoon has any better ideas.”
Sunghoon leans back, crossing his arms with a playful smile. “Oh, I’ve got plenty of ideas. But I think you’d be too scared to try them.”
Before you can respond, the bell rings, signaling the end of lunch. Karina groans. “Ugh, saved by the bell. I guess we’ll have to pick this up later.”
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
As everyone starts to disperse to their respective classes, Sunghoon gives you one last look, a challenge in his eyes. “Don’t worry, Y/N,” he says smoothly. “I’ll be looking forward to it.”
You roll your eyes, but your heart is beating just a little faster. You can’t help but wonder what exactly he’s planning… and why a part of you is actually looking forward to finding out.
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
The day of the party arrives with a crisp, clear sky and a hint of excitement that seems to permeate every corner of the city. You wake up early, feeling a mix of anticipation and nervous energy. Karina had texted you the night before, reminding you to come over in the afternoon to help set up for the party. You agreed eagerly, knowing that any opportunity to help would give you something to focus on and take your mind off the strange tension building between you and Sunghoon.
When you arrive at Karina’s mansion, the house is buzzing with activity. Karina’s housekeeper greets you at the door with a warm smile, directing you to the large, open-plan living area where Karina is already busy coordinating the decorations with a small army of helpers. The space is being transformed into a glamorous party venue with twinkling lights, elegant table settings, and a dance floor that looks like it’s straight out of a high-end club.
Karina spots you as soon as you walk in, her face lighting up with relief and excitement. “Y/N! Perfect timing. I’m so glad you’re here. We could use an extra pair of hands.”
You smile, rolling up your sleeves. “What can I do to help?”
Karina hands you a stack of neatly folded napkins and points towards a table covered with party favors. “Start by setting these up on the tables. I want everything to look perfect tonight.”
You get to work, organizing napkins and arranging snack trays, chatting with Karina about the last-minute details. The hours fly by as you work alongside her, the room gradually coming together into a setting that is unmistakably Karina’s style—classy, sophisticated, and just a bit over the top.
As the afternoon drifts into evening, Karina claps her hands and gathers you for a brief break. “Alright, it’s time for a quick change. You’ve been working so hard, and I want you to look as fabulous as the rest of the evening.”
You raise an eyebrow, half-teasing. “What’s wrong with what I’m wearing?”
Karina waves her hand dismissively. “you don’t want me to answer that. cmon you’re hot, why not show off a little?”
Before you can protest, Karina ushers you into her bedroom and pulls out a sleek, little black dress from her closet. The dress is short and simple with a cut that accentuates your figure without being too revealing.
“Put this on,” Karina insists, handing you the dress. “Trust me, you’ll look amazing. And don’t worry about the hair and makeup; I’ve got that covered too.”
You change quickly, admiring the way the dress fits and the way it makes you feel more confident and glamorous. When you step out of the room, Karina is waiting with a professional-looking makeup kit and a few hair tools.
As she works on your hair and makeup, she chatters away, filling the room with her usual upbeat energy. “you look sexy”
You smile at her reflection in the mirror. “Thanks, Karina. You don’t think it’s a bit much? It’s definitely more out there than I usually go for”.
Karina beams, finishing up with a final touch of lipstick. “babe there’s no such thing as too much. And who knows, maybe you’ll catch someone eye tonight,” she tells you with a wink.
With a laugh and a final look at yourself in the mirror, you feel a surge of excitement. The dress feels perfect, and the makeup and hair make you look polished and ready for the night. As you head back downstairs, you catch sight of Karina’s smile of approval, and you can’t help but feel a bit more confident about the evening ahead.
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
The music starts pumping through the walls as you and Karina make your way back downstairs. The final touches have been set, and the room looks like a scene straight out of a teen movie: fairy lights strung up in every corner, a couple of disco balls catching the light just right, and a dance floor that practically begs people to let loose. Karina surveys everything with a grin that stretches from ear to ear.
“See?” she says, nudging you with her elbow. “This is why I always go all out.”
You chuckle, glancing around. “Okay, okay, you were right. This does look kind of amazing.”
The doorbell rings, and Karina practically bounces on her toes. “That must be the first guests! Come on, we have to greet everyone in style.”
The two of you rush to the front door, and soon enough, your friends start streaming in. Sunoo is the first to arrive, with Niki and Jungwon right behind him. They all look ready to have the best night ever, and Sunoo immediately zeroes in on you, his eyes going wide.
“Oh. My. God. Y/N!” Sunoo exclaims dramatically, clutching his chest. “Look at you in that little black dress! Who is she?!”
You roll your eyes, fighting back a grin. “Alright, Sunoo, calm down. It’s just a dress.”
“It’s not just a dress,” Niki interjects with a grin. “It’s the dress. Who are you trying to impress tonight?”
Jungwon nudges Niki. “Yeah, spill. Is there someone you’re hoping to catch the eye of?”
You smirk, crossing your arms. “Oh, please, like I’d tell you guys even if there was.”
More of your friends arrive, and soon the room is buzzing with chatter and laughter. Jake and Jay show up not long after, both of them effortlessly cool as always. Jay immediately gets to work DJ-ing from his phone, while Jake heads to the makeshift bar, already concocting a round of mixed drinks.
Then, just as you start to relax, you see him—Park Sunghoon. He steps in, looking annoyingly good in a casual black button-down and jeans. His eyes scan the room until they find you. For a split second, he looks almost surprised, but then his trademark smirk appears.
“Well, well,” Sunghoon says as he strolls over to you, hands casually shoved into his pockets. “Look who decided to play dress-up. You got a hot date tonight or something?”
You scoff, giving him a look. “Oh, please, Sunghoon. Unlike you, I don’t have to try so hard to impress everyone.”
Sunghoon chuckles, leaning in just slightly. “Right. Because you just show up looking like that for fun?”
Before you can shoot back a retort, Karina swoops in, looping her arm through yours. “Hey, Sunghoon, quit being a troll. Y/N looks amazing, and you know it. Now go get a drink and try to be nice for once!”
He holds up his hands, his grin widening. “Alright, alright, I’ll behave... for now.”
You watch as he saunters off to join Jake at the bar, and Karina gives you a knowing look. “Don’t let him get under your skin tonight, okay?”
You nod, trying to brush it off, even though you’re still buzzing from his teasing. “Yeah, yeah, I’m good.”
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
The party is in full swing now—music thumping, people laughing, and the lights twinkling overhead like stars. You find yourself swept up in the fun, moving from one conversation to the next, the earlier tension with Sunghoon momentarily forgotten. You’re by the snack table, popping a few chips into your mouth when Haechan sidles up next to you with his signature grin.
“Hey, Y/N,” he says smoothly, leaning in a little closer than necessary. “Looking good tonight. That dress is seriously working for you.”
You smile at him, amused by his blatant flirting. “Thanks, Haechan. You’re not looking too bad yourself,” you reply, playing along. He’s always been a harmless flirt, and you don’t mind the attention tonight.
He grins wider, clearly pleased. “I try. But seriously, I can’t believe I’m just now noticing how stunning you are. Were you hiding this whole time or just waiting for the perfect moment to make your grand entrance?”
You laugh, shaking your head. “Oh, you know me. Always dramatic,” you joke, and he chuckles, leaning in a bit more.
“You’re full of surprises, Y/N. Makes me want to know you better,” he says, his voice dropping slightly, and you can’t help but laugh at his over-the-top delivery.
What you don’t notice is that from across the room, Sunghoon has been watching the entire interaction with a growing frown. He’s leaning against a wall, a drink in hand, his eyes narrowing as he watches Haechan lean closer to you, flashing that charming smile. His jaw tightens, and his grip on the cup becomes visibly tighter.
Heeseung, who’s been standing beside him, follows his line of sight and notices the tense look on his friend’s face. A knowing grin spreads across Heeseung’s lips as he leans over to Sunghoon, nudging him with his elbow.
“Someone looks like they’ve got their feathers ruffled,” Heeseung teases, keeping his voice low so only Sunghoon can hear.
Sunghoon scoffs, rolling his eyes. “I’m fine.”
“Sure,” Heeseung laughs. “That’s why you’ve been glaring at Haechan like you’re ready to knock that grin off his face.”
Sunghoon doesn’t respond right away, but his eyes remain fixed on you and Haechan. Heeseung watches with amusement, clearly enjoying the show.
“Just admit it, man,” Heeseung continues, his tone light. “You’re jealous.”
Sunghoon finally looks away from you, giving Heeseung a dismissive look. “I’m not jealous. I just don’t like seeing him act like a fool.”
Heeseung snorts. “Right. Because you’re so worried about Haechan embarrassing himself.” He claps a hand on Sunghoon’s shoulder. “Come on, dude, just go talk to her. Or are you afraid she’ll turn you down?”
Sunghoon shoots him a glare. “Shut up, Heeseung.”
Heeseung just laughs harder, clearly unbothered by Sunghoon’s mood. “Alright, whatever you say. But just so you know, glaring at Haechan isn’t going to do anything except make you look more obvious.”
Sunghoon doesn’t answer, but Heeseung’s words seem to hit a nerve. He turns his attention back to you, his expression unreadable, though there’s still a flicker of something in his eyes—something more than just casual interest.
Meanwhile, you’re still chatting with Haechan, completely unaware of the little drama unfolding across the room. But you can’t shake the feeling that someone’s watching you, and when you finally glance up, your eyes meet Sunghoon’s for just a second. He quickly looks away, and you can’t help but wonder what that was all about.
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
The party continues to buzz around you, but after a while, the noise and energy start to feel a bit overwhelming. You decide you need a break, a moment to yourself away from the chaos. Without saying anything, you slip out of the crowded living room and head toward the balcony, where the air is cooler and the music is just a muffled hum in the background.
You push open the glass doors and step outside, letting the crisp night air hit your face. It’s a welcome change from the warmth inside. You lean against the railing, taking a deep breath, trying to clear your mind. The stars are faint above the city lights, and you can hear distant sounds of traffic, a reminder of the world continuing outside this little bubble of a party.
You close your eyes for a moment, just enjoying the quiet. But then, you hear the soft sound of footsteps behind you. You turn, half-expecting to see Karina or maybe Sunoo, but your heart skips a beat when you see Sunghoon stepping out onto the balcony.
“What do you want, Sunghoon?” you sigh, not bothering to hide your annoyance.
“I could ask you the same thing” he replies, his voice closer than you expected. You feel the warmth of his body behind you, jus inches away. “Running away from the party?”
”Hardly.” You glance over your shoulder at him. “Just needed a break from all the fakes and liars inside.”
His lips curl into that familiar, infuriating smirk. “And here I thought you thrived on that type of thing. Who knew Y/N had limits?”
You roll tour eyes, turning back to the view. “Yeah, well, believe it or not I do. But you wouldn’t know anything, would you?”
Sunghoon steps closer, his breath brushing against your ear, sending an unwanted shiver down your spine. You feel a rush of heat flood your cheeks and something else you refuse to acknowledge. “You don’t know anything about me, Sunghoon. And id keep it that way if I were you.”
He laughs, a deep, rich sound that makes your skin prickle. “I think you like it when I get under your skin. Why else do you always react like this?” You scoff, turning to face him, only then realizing how close he actually was. “Maybe i’m just tired of you acting like you’re gods gift to the world. newsflash: you’re not.”
His grin widens, and he takes another step closer, invading you’re space entirely as if he wasn’t already to begin with. “Admit it.” he says, his voice dropping lower. “You like our little games. You like the way I push your buttons.”
Your heart is pounding now, and you hate that he’s right, that there’s something about him that gets to you in a way no one else does.But you refuse to five him the satisfaction of knowing it. “In your dreams,” you snap, though the breathlessness in your voice betrays you.
He reaches out, his fingers brushing your arm, and you feel a jolt of heat at the contact. “Is that so?” he whispers, his lips dangerously close to yours now, his eyes dark with challenge. “Because I think you’re lying. I think you want this as much as I do.”
Your breath hitches, and for a moment, you’re frozen, caught in his gaze. The intensity in his eyes makes your pulse race, a mix of anger and undeniable attraction. He’s so close now that you can feel his breath your lips, and before you can stop yourself, you grab his shirt, pulling him the last few inches towards you.
“Maybe I just want to shut you up,” you mutter, your voice barely above a whisper. “Then do it,” he taunts, his lips brushing against yours, almost but not quite a kiss. It’s all the encouragement you need. You close the distance, your mouth crashing against his. His hands grip your waist, pulling you closer, and you press against him, fueled by a mix of anger and desire.
The kiss is intense, a battle of wills as much as it is anything else. His lips are firm, demanding, and you meet him with equal force, neither of you willing to give an inch. Your hands move up to his hair, tugging slightly and he groans against your mouth, deepening the kiss.
You’re lost in it. Lost in him, every nerve in your body alight with sensation. His hands slide up your back, his touch sending sparks through you, and you hate how much you crave it, hate how much you want him despite everything.
You’re breathless when you finally pull back, your heart hammering against your ribs. Sunghoon’s lips are parted, his breaths coming in ragged, and his eyes are dark with something dangerous—something you know you shouldn’t be entertaining.
His hand is still on your waist, his thumb brushing the exposed skin just beneath the hem of your shirt, and you swear every nerve in your body is on fire. He leans in close, his lips grazing your ear, and his voice comes out in a low, almost pleading murmur. “Come back to my place.”
It isn’t a question, but there’s something in his tone that sends a shiver down your spine, a combination of hunger and desperation that mirrors what’s coursing through your veins. For a moment, you’re tempted—so, so tempted to just say yes and give in to whatever this is. But logic fights its way to the surface, and you pull back just enough to meet his gaze.
“Are you serious?” you ask, your voice wavering more than you’d like.
His expression doesn’t falter, his eyes locked onto yours. “Dead serious.” He swallows, his grip on your waist tightening, as if he’s afraid you’ll slip away. “I don’t want this to end here.”
You hesitate, your mind racing. This is Sunghoon—Park Sunghoon—the guy you’ve spent so long arguing with, glaring at across rooms, doing everything in your power to avoid. But there’s something different about the way he’s looking at you now, something raw and real that makes it hard to think clearly.
“I don’t know,” you say, trying to sound firm, though your resolve is crumbling by the second. “I mean… this is crazy.”
“Maybe,” he agrees, his voice still low, still laced with that edge of desperation. “But I think you like crazy.” His lips curl into a half-smile, that familiar cockiness tempered with something else, something softer.
You bite your lip, weighing your options, feeling the tension between you both—hot, magnetic, impossible to ignore. “This is a bad idea,” you whisper, though even you can hear the lack of conviction in your words.
Sunghoon steps closer, closing the distance again, his forehead almost touching yours. “Probably the worst,” he says, his breath hot against your skin. “But if you don’t say yes, I’m going to lose my mind.”
You can feel his heartbeat through his shirt, can feel how fast it’s racing, and you know he means it. Part of you is screaming to walk away, to leave now before you make a mistake, but there’s another part—a louder, more reckless part—that’s screaming for you to stay, to see where this goes.
“Just one night,” he murmurs, his lips brushing yours again, barely a kiss, just enough to make you shiver. “No strings, no expectations. Just… us.”
You close your eyes, fighting against every instinct telling you to run. But when you open them again, his gaze is still locked onto yours, and you can’t deny the heat pooling in your stomach, the way your skin tingles with every touch.
“Fine,” you breathe, barely louder than a whisper. “One night.”
His grin is immediate, but there’s relief in it too, and he closes the distance, pressing his lips to yours again, this time harder, more insistent. “Let’s get out of here,” he says against your mouth, his hand sliding to intertwine with yours, and you know there’s no going back now.
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
You manage to sneak past your friends to leave Karina’s mansion, the partygoers and scattered distractions making it all that more simple.
The drive is quiet, both of you caught in your own thoughts. The city passes by in a blur of neon signs and headlights, the streets quieter than they were earlier. You steal a glance at him, watching the way his jaw clenches, the way his fingers tap against the wheel like he’s counting down the seconds.
Sunghoon pulls up to his mansion, its sprawling, modern architecture framed by towering trees and high walls that ensure absolute privacy. The wide driveway curves up to the grand entrance, where soft lights cast a warm glow over the marble steps and tall double doors. You glance around, taking in the sheer size of the place—not because it surprises you, but because you’ve never been here before.
Your own family’s estate is nothing to scoff at, but there’s a distinct style to his home—something sleek and almost understated, despite its size. You tilt your head slightly, noticing the details: the way the garden is meticulously maintained, the sharp lines of the building softened by the greenery that surrounds it. It’s impressive, in a way that’s different from what you’re used to.
He takes your hand to lead you inside, you follow him down the dimly lit corridor, decorated with family pictures and modern art that costs a fortune. He pauses at his bedroom door, his hand still holding yours, and turns to look at you one more time. “Last chance to change your mind,” he murmurs, though his thumb strokes the back of your hand, a comforting gesture.
You take a deep breath, then shake your head. “I’m not changing my mind.”
A small smile tugs at his lips. “Good,” he whispers, unlocking the door and pushing it open.
You step inside, and he follows, closing the door behind you. The space is dimly lit, warm, and there’s an unexpected coziness to it—minimalistic but comfortable. The air feels thick with everything unspoken between you.
Sunghoon turns to you, his gaze intense, and he steps closer, his hand moving up to your face, brushing a strand of hair behind your ear. “I’ve been thinking about this all night,” he admits quietly, his voice almost a growl.
Your breath catches, and you feel the heat rush to your face. “Then stop talking,” you murmur, your own voice breathless.
His lips are on yours in an instant, capturing your mouth in a kiss that’s all-consuming, filled with all the tension, the want, the frustration that’s been building for so long. You kiss him back just as fiercely, hands sliding up his chest, feeling his heartbeat pounding beneath your palms.
Sunghoon's hands roamed over your body, squeezing your tits. You let out a small involuntary moan, a grunt leaving him immediately after. His lips move down to your next, trailing up and down before reaching that sweet spot right behind your ear.
It all feels to fucking good, your panties sticking to your core. He moves to sit on the edge of his bed, pulling you into his lap before catching your lips once again. His growing hardness is poking at you. “You look so fucking sexy in this little dress,” He tells you in a low tone that makes you clench around nothing, the ache between your legs growing. You start grinding on him, his hands grabbing your ass, encouraging you to keep grinding against his clothed length. “That’s it baby, grind on me, keep rubbing that pretty pussy over my cock.”
Your head is thrown back, lip in between your teeth, his words encouraging your quickening movements. “Need you so bad, Hoon,” you manage to get out.
“Yeah baby? tell me what you need.” He tells you. It’s almost embarrassing how much you wanted him. “Need your cock.” Without another word you feel his hands back on your ass, lifting you up and throwing you down on his bed. He looks up at you with mischievious eyes, hovering over you as his hands roam down the sides of your thighs to them hem of your dress. “Can i take this off?” he asks, caressing the soft, exposed skin there.
Eagerly, you nod quickly, reaching for the hem to help him pull it up and over your head. Luckily you opted for a pair of black lacy panties and opposed to your more comfortable ones. He audibly sighs and your exposed figure, “You’re so beautiful,” He tells you, his fingers working to slide your panties down your legs and tossing them to the side, revealing just how much you wanted him.
“Shit baby you’re so wet.” He leans down, placing soft, wet kisses just below your navel, dangerously close to where you wanted him most. “Hoon please,” you murmur out. He straightens out, unbuckling his belt to pull down his pants and boxers all in one go. While he wasn’t remarkably long, he made up for it in girth. You lick your lips at the sight, anticipation and heat pooling.
He pumps himself a couple times before he’s lining himself up with your entrance. He takes his time, making sure to smear your slick between your clit and his length. You feel his tip parting your folds, your breath hitching in your throat. “You ready?” his eyes meet yours for assurance. No words come out your mouth, all you do is nod.
He enters you carefully, a strong contrast from his words earlier in the night. The last thing he wants is to rush, just because of how unpatient and horny he is. You close your eyes, holding in the gasp that threatens to escape your lips. “Relax baby, I got you.”
“I know,” you breathe out. The sudden stretch has your eyes rolling to the back of your head. The burn quickly turning into a delicious one. “That’s it,” he praises you continuing to slide in until he’s nestled completely between your walls. “You take me so well,” he grunts, his length twitching inside of you.
“Fuck me, Hoon” you murmur, your walls clench around him, throwing his head back at the feeling. Before you know it he’s pulling out of you, only to smack his hips back against yours. It knocks all the oxygen out your lungs, leaving you breathless as he repeats the same action over and over again. “Fuck,” you breathe out, focusing on how good he looks above you.
You’re in a complete feeling of euphoria. Sunghoon’s skills topping those of the few guys you’ve slept with before. In that moment, all the bickering and years of back and forth leave your mind completely. The only thing closing your mind is how good him of all people is making you feel.
“Hoon… faster,” you let out, his hips snapping in a faster pace on command. Your back arches off the bed, hands grasping the sheets in small fists. He notices and reaches for them to thread his fingers through yours, pinning them above your head. “You like that baby? love how good you feel… fuck you’re so tight. Gonna make you cum so hard.”
“I’m so c-close, fuck,” you breathe out. His thrusts become messier and you know he’s close. “Cum on my cock pretty,” he grunts, hands letting go of yours to grip your hips. Clenching around him, it takes a few for pumps before you’re both coming undone. His cock twitching inside you as he fucks his cum into you.
He drops his sweaty forehead against your shoulder, quick, deep breaths meeting your skin and he comes down from his high. It takes you both a while before your breathing steadys. “You good?,” he asks you, settling on the bed beside you. “mhm,” is all you say in response, unsure as to where this leaves your relationship. It all felt to good to ignore. “Are you good?” you ask him after a moment of silence. “Better than I have in a long time.”
You’re not sure when you fall asleep. The exhaustion taking over you all at once.
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
The morning light filters softly through the heavy curtains, casting a gentle glow across the room. You wake to the sound of birds chirping outside, their songs a peaceful contrast to the intensity of the night before. The bed is warm, and you’re nestled comfortably under the covers, Sunghoon’s arm draped over you.
You shift slightly, the movement causing Sunghoon to stir beside you. He mumbles something incoherent, tightening his hold on you before settling back into a deeper sleep. You take a moment to just lie there, letting yourself absorb the strange, surreal comfort of the situation. There’s an odd serenity in the room, a calm that feels almost unreal given the whirlwind of emotions that led you here.
As you slowly become more aware, you gently untangle yourself from his embrace, careful not to wake him. You sit up and stretch, glancing around at the elegant room that’s now your temporary sanctuary. The soft morning light highlights the sleek lines and modern decor, giving the space an almost ethereal quality.
You slide out of bed and make your way to the bathroom, feeling a little self-conscious but determined to gather yourself. You glance at yourself in the mirror, trying to process the whirlwind of the past night. The evidence of sleep lingers in your eyes, and you smooth your hair, mentally preparing yourself for whatever comes next.
When you return to the bedroom, Sunghoon is still asleep, his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm. You take a moment to just watch him, the vulnerability in his expression softened by sleep. There’s a part of you that feels a pang of something—softness, maybe even affection—though you’re still trying to fully understand what it all means.
Deciding not to linger too long, you quietly gather your things and start to get dressed. You’re pulling on your clothes when you hear a rustling behind you. You turn to find Sunghoon blinking awake, his gaze immediately locking on you with a sleepy, yet intense look.
“Good morning,” he murmurs, his voice rough with sleep.
You smile softly, trying to keep things light despite the previous night's intensity. “Morning. I didn’t want to wake you.”
He stretches lazily, a smirk forming on his lips. “And here I was thinking you’d sneak out before I even woke up. Not very considerate of you, you know.”
You raise an eyebrow, crossing your arms. “Oh, sorry. I didn’t realize I was supposed to tiptoe around your mansion.”
He chuckles, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. “Yeah, well, you should be lucky you’re not being kicked out for your unexpected visit.”
You roll your eyes, pulling on your shirt. “Oh, please. It’s not like I forced my way in. You made it pretty clear you wanted me here.”
His smirk widens. “True. And now I’m faced with the charming aftermath of our little escapade. How do you intend to handle that?”
You shrug, trying to keep your tone casual. “I think we both know this doesn’t exactly change things. We still don’t like each other. This was… a one-off.”
Sunghoon raises an eyebrow, clearly amused. “A one-off? That’s what we’re calling it now? What happened to all that intense ‘hate’ from last night?”
You narrow your eyes at him, feeling a bit defensive. “It’s complicated. We both know that. I’m just here to sort myself out.”
He stands up, stretching with a yawn. “Well, I suppose if you’re done with the morning-after drama, I should at least make you breakfast.”
You look at him skeptically. “Breakfast? You’re really pulling out the stops now?”
He gives you a mockingly hurt look. “Don’t sound so surprised. Even enemies deserve to be fed after a night like that.”
You smirk, shaking your head. “Fine. Breakfast it is. But don’t think this means I’m sticking around for a whole lot of chit-chat.”
He grins, clearly pleased with your response. “Wouldn’t dream of it. Just a quick meal and then you can be on your way.”
As he leads you to the kitchen, you both fall into a familiar rhythm, trading barbs and jabs that feel almost comfortable in their own way. The awkwardness of the night before is still there, but it’s tempered by the humor and banter that defines your relationship.
In the kitchen, Sunghoon starts pulling out ingredients, his movements confident and efficient. You watch him, feeling a strange mix of irritation and appreciation. Despite everything, there’s something almost endearing about the way he’s trying to play the gracious host.
“So, what’s the plan after breakfast?” you ask, grabbing a coffee cup and filling it. “Are we going to pretend like nothing happened, or do you have some other grand gesture in mind?”
He looks over at you with a smirk. “Maybe I’ll just enjoy the novelty of seeing you eat my food. Consider it a small victory.”
You roll your eyes, but there’s a genuine smile on your lips. “Enjoy it while it lasts. I’m not here for long.”
He chuckles, placing a plate of food in front of you. “Don’t worry, I won’t be offended if you leave right after. I’m sure we’ll find new ways to annoy each other soon enough.”
You take a bite of the breakfast, shaking your head in mock exasperation. “I’ll hold you to that.”
As you eat, the tension from the night before begins to ease, replaced by the familiar dynamic of your interactions. It’s not exactly comfortable, but it’s familiar—a small reminder that despite everything, some things never really change.
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
The bell rings, signaling the end of the period, you gather your things and stand up, eager to leave the classroom and escape the strange tension that’s been hanging between you and Sunghoon all day. You’re heading toward the door when you feel a light tap on your shoulder. You turn around to find Sunghoon standing close, a mischievous glint in his eyes.
“Can I help you?” you ask, trying to keep your tone neutral.
Sunghoon leans in, his face just inches from yours. His breath is warm against your ear, and you can feel his proximity even though you try to back away slightly. “You look cute today,” he whispers, his voice low and deliberately teasing.
You freeze for a moment, your heart skipping a beat as his words sink in. You’re taken aback by the unexpected comment, feeling a rush of irritation mixed with something you can’t quite define. You quickly compose yourself, narrowing your eyes at him.
“Seriously?” you hiss, trying to keep your voice low so that no one else hears. “Now you’re trying to play nice? How pathetic.”
Sunghoon pulls back slightly, a smirk tugging at his lips. “I’m just making an observation,” he says innocently, though the amusement in his eyes betrays him.
You roll your eyes, your frustration evident. “Yeah, well, save it for someone who actually cares. I’m not in the mood for your games.”
As you turn and walk toward the door, you hear Sunghoon’s laughter behind you, light and mocking. You try to ignore the heat rising in your cheeks as you make your way out of the classroom, determined not to let him get under your skin. Despite your efforts to stay composed, his words linger in your mind, adding to the awkwardness and confusion of the day.
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
Lunch at school is a lively affair, with the cafeteria buzzing with the chatter of students and the clatter of trays. You and your friends—Yuna, Karina, and the rest—settle into your usual spot at the table. Sunghoon and his group are seated across from you, and you can feel his gaze lingering on you, even as you try to focus on the conversation with your friends.
Karina is mid-sentence, animatedly discussing the latest school gossip when Sunghoon's voice cuts through. “Oh, come on, Y/N. You can't actually believe that nonsense.”
You glance up, catching Sunghoon’s eyes. He’s smirking, clearly enjoying the opportunity to poke at you. “And what’s so ridiculous about it?” you retort, trying to keep your voice steady despite the irritation brewing inside you.
“Seriously?” Sunghoon’s grin widens. “It’s just a bunch of exaggerated stories. You’ve always had a knack for falling for that kind of thing.”
You roll your eyes, feeling a familiar annoyance bubbling up. “Says the guy who’s always spouting off about how everything’s ‘not worth his time.’”
Sunghoon leans back in his chair, folding his arms. “At least I don’t get caught up in every little bit of drama that comes my way.”
You scoff, crossing your arms. “I’m not the one who spends half his day looking for ways to pick fights. Maybe if you weren’t so obsessed with making everything a competition, you’d see things more clearly.”
Yuna and Karina exchange glances, trying to stifle their laughter as the two of you go back and forth. Karina nudges you playfully. “Looks like you two are back to your old routine.”
You shoot her a sidelong glance, annoyed but unable to hide a small smile. “Oh, you have no idea.”
Meanwhile, Sunghoon’s eyes are fixed on you, his smirk never fading. Every time you catch him looking, you feel a mix of frustration and unease. His gaze is unrelenting, and despite your best efforts to ignore it, you can’t help but feel self-conscious.
“What are you staring at?” you snap, catching him in the act.
Sunghoon raises an eyebrow, his expression innocent. “Just observing. Is that a problem?”
You narrow your eyes, crossing your arms. “Maybe if you had something better to do than harass me, you wouldn’t have to be so nosy.”
He chuckles, leaning forward with a teasing glint in his eyes. “Maybe I just enjoy watching you get all riled up. It’s entertaining.”
You glare at him, feeling your irritation spike. “Yeah, well, it’s not exactly a compliment.”
Sunghoon shrugs, still smirking. “Suit yourself.”
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
After lunch, you head to your next class with a sense of relief, hoping to escape the tension of the cafeteria. As you settle into your seat, the classroom buzzes with the usual pre-class chatter. You glance around, hoping to avoid any more interactions with Sunghoon, but he’s in the same class, sitting a few rows behind you.
The teacher arrives, and the room quiets down as the lesson begins. You try to focus on the lecture, but the lingering effects of the lunchtime bickering keep your thoughts scattered. Every now and then, you can feel Sunghoon’s eyes on you, though you avoid turning around to confirm it.
Halfway through the class, you feel a small piece of paper land softly on your desk. You glance down to find a note with neat handwriting:
*“Can we at least pretend to be civil? I promise I’m not plotting your demise.”*
You roll your eyes, a small smile tugging at your lips despite yourself. You scribble a quick reply:
“Why start now? It’s more fun to keep you on your toes.”
You fold the note and toss it back over your shoulder, hoping it will reach him without drawing too much attention. A few moments later, you see Sunghoon’s hand reach forward to grab it, his expression unreadable.
The rest of the class proceeds in a blur of lectures and notes. The occasional glances you and Sunghoon exchange are filled with unspoken tension, but you both manage to keep your interactions to a minimum.
At the end of your lecture, you pack up your things and make your way out of the classroom. You’re heading down the hall when you hear Sunghoon’s voice behind you.
“Hey, wait up.”
You stop, turning to see him catching up with you. He’s wearing a casual expression, though there’s a hint of seriousness in his eyes.
“Seriously? What now?” you ask, trying to keep your tone even.
Sunghoon’s gaze lingers on you, and he seems to consider his next words carefully. “So, I was thinking… why don’t you come over to my place later?”
You raise an eyebrow, puzzled. “For what? We already had our… whatever that was.”
Sunghoon gives you a knowing look, his smirk widening. “Come on, you know you’re curious. Besides, you know you want me.”
You feel a rush of heat at his words, and you try to maintain your composure. “And what happened to it being a one-night thing? Are you trying to make this a regular thing now?”
Sunghoon’s eyes twinkle with mischief. “Maybe I am. Or maybe I just want to spend more time with you. Either way, I think you’re interested.”
You hesitate, feeling the pull of his words. The desire that was ignited the night before is still burning strong, and you find yourself tempted despite your better judgment.
With a sigh, you give in, unable to resist the allure of what he’s offering. “Alright, fine. I’ll come over. But just to see what you have in mind.” Sunghoon’s smile broadens, clearly pleased with your decision. “Great. see you later.”
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
Later that night, you stand outside Sunghoon’s, house, or rather mansion. With a deep breath, you ring the doorbelll, and a moment later, Sunghoon opens the door. His eyes rake over you, and there’s that cocky familiar smirk on his face. “Youre here,” he says, stepping aside to let you in. There’s no hint of surprise, just a kind of smug statisfaction, like he knew you’d come.
“Yeah,” you reply, stepping inside “so what’s this all about?” Sunghoon doesn’t answer immediately. He just walks past you, heading into the foyer. You follow, your curiosity piqued, but you don’t miss the way his eyes flicker back to you with that same intent look. He turns around suddenly, before you can even process what’s happening, he’s closing the distance between you, leaning in like he’s about to kiss you.
“Woah wait,” you say quickly, pressing a hand against him firm chest to stop him. “What do you think you’re doing?”
Sunghoon pauses, eyebrows raised, but there’s no real apology in his expression. “What do you think in doing?” he counters, his voice low, almost daring him to challenge you. You roll your eyes, trying to ignore the way your heart is racing. “I didn’t come here just to… you know.”
He smirks, leaning in just enough that you feel the warmth of his breath. “Then why did you come here?”
You hesitate, caught between wanting to play it cool and the undeniable pull you feel toward him. “Maybe I was curious.” Sunghoon chuckles, “You’re here because you want this, sweetheart,” he murmurs, his hand grazing your hip lightly, testing your boundaries.
You swallow hard, trying to keep your composure. “You think you know everything, don’t you?”
His smirk widens. “I know enough.” He leans in again, and this time, his lips brush against your neck, a bold move that sends a jolt of heat through you. You bite your lip, figuring the urge to melt into his touch. “I didn’t say you could—“
“Then stop me,” he challenges, his voice a whisper against your skin. Your mind races every logical thought battling against the desire that’s been simmering between you since the other night. You hate how easily he gets under your skin, how is arrogance is both infuriating and strangely alluring. But instead of pushing him away, you find yourself lingering, testing the r limits just like he is.
“You’re infuriating,” you mutter, half annoyed, half breathless. He pulls back just enough to look you in the eye, his expression smug but hungry. “Yet I don’t see you walking away.”
You hate that he’s right. Instead of anything else, you meet his gaze head on, feeling that dangerous spark between you flicker into something more. “Just shut up and kiss me,” you say, finally giving in, if only to wipe that smug look off his face. And he does—without hesitation, with the kind of intensity that makes your head spin. It’s heated, unrestrained, and nothing like you imagined, and yet somehow it’s exactly what you wanted.
With a frustrated sigh, you put a hand on his chest and push him back a step. “Okay, seriously, what is this?” you demand, trying to keep your tone steady. “We can’t just keep… doing this whenever we feel like it. It’s stupid.”
He raises an eyebrow, looking way too amused for your liking. “Why not? You look like you’re enjoying yourself.”
You shoot him a glare. “Don’t flatter yourself. I just… I don’t want this to get messy.”
He smirks, clearly entertained by your struggle. “Messy? You mean you don’t want people to know you like kissing me?”
You scoff, crossing your arms. “I don’t like anything about you, Sunghoon. But if we’re being honest, there’s… something here, and I don’t see it going away anytime soon.”
His grin widens, and you want to slap it right off his face. “So, what? You’re proposing a deal?”
You roll your eyes. “Maybe. Friends with benefits. No strings attached, no drama, no catching feelings.”
Sunghoon chuckles, but there’s an edge to it. “Friends? I don’t think we’re even close to that.”
“Fine,” you snap, annoyed that he’s right. “Enemies with benefits then. Just… an arrangement. To get this out of our systems.”
His gaze darkens, and for a second, you think you see something flicker there, something unreadable. But then he leans in closer, his breath hot against your ear. “And what makes you think I’d agree to that?”
You raise your chin, meeting his challenge head-on. “Because you want this just as much as I do. Maybe more.”
He pauses, his lips curling into a slow, wicked smile. “Okay, I’ll bite,” he says, his voice low. “But here’s the deal: we do this my way. No whining, no complaining, and you definitely don’t get to pretend you don’t want it.”
You scowl, hating how cocky he looks, how certain he is that you’ll cave. “Fine,” you bite back. “But don’t think for a second that this means I like you.”
He laughs, the sound rich and mocking. “Trust me, I’d hate it if you did.”
You feel your blood boil at his arrogance, but there’s a thrill in it too, in the way you both seem to enjoy this game. “Deal,” you snap, holding out your hand.
He takes it, but instead of shaking, he pulls you in closer, his lips just inches from yours. “Just remember,” he murmurs, his eyes locked on yours, “this doesn’t change anything. I still can’t stand you.”
You smirk, matching his intensity. “Right back at you.”
And before you know it, his lips are crashing against yours again, and all that frustration and anger blurs into something reckless and wild. For now, you’ll play his game, but you know this is far from over.
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
Over the next few weeks, the “arrangement” with Sunghoon becomes a twisted game of secrecy and tension. You find yourself sneaking glances in class, meeting him in darkened hallways between periods, and exchanging heated looks across crowded lunch tables. The two of you are constantly dancing on the edge of discovery, and it’s becoming harder to hide the intensity simmering between you.
It starts small. The accidental brush of fingers when passing by in the hallway, the way his eyes linger a little too long when you’re speaking. But then, it escalates. The stolen moments between classes turn into late-night texts and spontaneous meetings wherever you can find some privacy. Empty classrooms, deserted stairwells, even the back of the library—places where no one would think to find the two of you together. The more time passes, the harder it gets to keep up the charade.
You’re starting to notice the way his friends glance between you two, confused by the sudden silences or the shared looks you forget to hide. Jay catches you one morning when you’re walking out of the library with Sunghoon following a few steps behind, your hair slightly mussed, your lips redder than usual.
“What’s going on there?” he asks, a teasing grin spreading across his face. “You and Sunghoon plotting world domination or something?”
You laugh it off, rolling your eyes. “Please. He’s too much of an idiot for that.”
But Jay looks unconvinced, his gaze flicking back to where Sunghoon is standing, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, watching you with a smirk that’s all too knowing. “Sure,” Jay says, dragging out the word like he’s not buying it.
At lunch, it’s even worse. Sunghoon sits across from you, his foot nudging yours under the table. It’s subtle, but it’s enough to send a jolt up your spine. You kick him back, hard, and he just chuckles, leaning back in his chair like he’s thoroughly enjoying the game.
“What are you two whispering about?” Yuna asks, narrowing her eyes in suspicion. You’re both quick to cover it up, but it’s obvious that your friends are starting to catch on.
“Nothing,” Sunghoon says smoothly, his voice annoyingly casual. “Just telling Y/N that she looks like she needs more sleep. Those dark circles are really showing.”
Your jaw clenches, but you force a sweet smile, playing along. “Oh, don’t worry about me. I’ll sleep just fine once I stop seeing your face every day.”
He grins, but there’s a flicker of something more heated in his eyes, something you recognize all too well. “Yeah, right.”
Karina frowns, sensing the tension that seems to hang in the air whenever you two are in the same room. “Seriously, what is up with you guys?” she asks, tilting her head.
You wave it off, laughing a little too loudly. “We’re just being our usual selves. You know how it is—can’t stand each other.”
But your friends are starting to notice the little things. The way Sunghoon’s gaze always seems to drift in your direction, the way you keep sneaking out of group study sessions with flimsy excuses, only to return looking flustered and breathless. Sunoo even catches you and Sunghoon exchanging hushed words in the corner of the hallway, too close for comfort, and he raises an eyebrow, a mischievous grin forming on his lips.
“Are you two planning a secret mission, or is there something else we should know?” he asks, his tone playful but probing.
Sunghoon just shrugs, but you can feel his eyes on you, daring you to say something. “No mission,” he replies coolly, “unless it’s trying to survive Y/N’s terrible attitude.”
You force a laugh, but the heat in your cheeks gives you away. “Yeah, well, some of us have better things to do than deal with you, Sunghoon.”
But it’s getting harder to pretend, harder to keep the fire between you from spilling over in front of everyone else. Every time he’s near, it feels like the world narrows down to just the two of you, a constant push and pull that’s impossible to ignore. The stolen kisses, the midnight texts, the moments of heated bickering that seem to blur into something more—it’s becoming too much to hide.
And it’s only a matter of time before someone figures it out.
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
You grip the sheets of your bed, lip caught between your teeth as sunghoon is under your duvet, tonguing your wet entrance, heat pooling in your belly, felling the intensity of your orgasm creeping up on you.
It’s all cut short when your door bursts open without warning, and Karina barges in, her voice already raised. “Y/N, I swear I’m going to lose my mind—!”
You freeze, your heart stopping in your chest. “Karina!” you squeak, quickly yanking the sheets up to your chin. “What happened to knocking?”
Karina stops mid-rant, blinking at you. “Oh, come on, like I ever knock?” she scoffs, throwing her hands up in frustration. “Anyway, you will not believe what Heeseung just did—”
She’s moving closer to the bed, and you panic, shifting slightly to keep Sunghoon hidden beneath the covers. You can feel him tense up, and his hand slips to your thigh under the sheets, pinching you playfully. You bite your lip to stifle a gasp, kneeing him as a warning.
Karina continues her rant, oblivious. “I mean, he had the nerve to ditch me for practice again, and I’m just—ugh, I needed to vent to someone who understands!”
Your mind races, desperately trying to keep her attention away from the suspicious lump between your legs. “That sounds… really frustrating,” you say, a bit too brightly. “But maybe just, you know, talk to him?”
Karina flops down on the edge of your bed, dangerously close to Sunghoon’s concealed figure. “Oh, I’ll talk to him, alright. I’m just so sick of his stupid excuses—”
Sunghoon’s fingers press into your clit under the sheets. He’s grinning, enjoying the situation far too much. You jab him again, your heart racing.
Karina glances at you, finally noticing your tense posture. “Are you okay? You’re acting weird,” she says, her brows furrowing.
You force a laugh, your voice too high. “I’m fine! Just… woke up. Didn’t expect you to burst in like that.”
She raises an eyebrow. “Since when do you care if I burst in? And why are you so… red?”
You feel the heat creeping up your neck. “Uh, just… hot in here,” you stammer, shifting to keep Sunghoon completely out of sight.
Karina looks like she’s about to press further, but then she sighs, clearly more focused on her Heeseung drama. “Whatever, I just needed to get that off my chest. He drives me insane!”
You nod quickly. “Yeah, I get it. He’s… Heeseung, you know?” Karina gives you a small smile, her frustration easing. “Thanks for listening. And seriously, you look so weird right now.”
You laugh nervously. “Yeah, just tired.”
Finally, she stands up, heading toward the door. “Alright, I’ll leave you to… whatever you were doing. I’m gonna go call him and give him a piece of my mind.”
You nod eagerly. “Good luck with that!”
As soon as she leaves, you exhale in relief, lifting the cover to eye Sunghoon, who’s still grinning like an idiot. “What?” he whispers, amused.
“What?” you repeat, incredulous. “You almost got us caught, that’s what!”
He chuckles, pulling you back down under the sheets. “Relax. She didn’t notice a thing.”
You roll your eyes, but your heart is still racing from the close call. “You’re lucky,” you mutter.
Sunghoon just leans in closer, his lips brushing your cheek. “You love the thrill,” he murmurs.
And damn it, you hate that he’s right.
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
It's late, the night air cool against your skin as you lean against the wall outside the school building, waiting for Sunghoon. You don't even know why you agreed to meet him here. Maybe because he seemed so insistent, or maybe because a part of you wanted to see him, even though you’d never admit it.
He arrives moments later, his footsteps heavy as he approaches. There’s a different energy about him tonight—something serious, something intense. His usual smirk is nowhere to be found, and his hands are shoved deep into his pockets. He stops in front of you, a little too close, and you have to tilt your head up to meet his eyes.
“What’s this about?” you ask, trying to sound casual, though your heart is pounding in your chest.
He doesn’t answer right away, his gaze boring into yours like he’s searching for something, something he can’t quite find. You shift on your feet, uncomfortable under his scrutiny.
“Sunghoon?” you prompt, your voice wavering just slightly.
He finally speaks, his tone lower than usual. “I’ve been thinking… about us,” he says, the words almost hesitant, like he’s testing them out.
You blink, caught off guard. “Us?”
He nods, his expression serious. “Yeah, Y/N, us. You and me… whatever this is.”
You swallow hard, trying to keep your face neutral. “I thought we agreed it’s nothing,” you reply, but your voice comes out softer than you intended.
Sunghoon’s eyes narrow, frustration flashing in his gaze. “Yeah, that’s what we said,” he agrees, “but it doesn’t feel like nothing to me anymore.”
Your heart skips a beat, and you feel a lump forming in your throat. You’ve never seen him like this—so open, so exposed. “Sunghoon, I don’t know what you’re getting at,” you say carefully.
He takes a step closer, his expression more intense. “I’m saying that I’ve caught myself… thinking about you. A lot. When you’re not around, I’m wondering what you’re doing, who you’re with. I hate that it bothers me when I see you talking to other guys, and I can’t stand the idea of you being with anyone else.”
You feel a wave of panic rising in your chest. This is too much, too fast. You press your back harder against the wall as if trying to create more distance between you. “Sunghoon, this was never supposed to be serious,” you whisper, your voice barely audible.
He exhales sharply, running a hand through his hair. “I know, and I tried to keep it that way. But every time I see you, every time we’re together… I can’t help it. I don’t want to help it.”
You shake your head, refusing to let his words sink in. “You don’t mean that,” you insist, more to yourself than to him. “You’re just saying this because it’s… new or whatever. It’ll pass.”
Sunghoon’s jaw clenches, and he moves even closer, leaving barely any space between you. “No, Y/N, it won’t. I’ve tried to stop feeling this way, but I can’t. And I know you feel something too, even if you won’t admit it.”
Your pulse quickens, and you feel your resolve starting to crumble. “I don’t—” you begin, but he cuts you off.
“Stop lying,” he says firmly, his voice carrying a hint of desperation. “You’re scared, I get it. But don’t pretend like this is all just a game to you.”
You feel a flash of anger, your defenses rising. “What if it is, Sunghoon? What if I don’t want anything more than what we already have?”
His expression falters for a moment, a flicker of hurt crossing his face. “Then I guess I’ve made a mistake,” he murmurs, taking a step back.
You feel a pang in your chest, a sharp, unexpected ache. “Sunghoon…”
He shakes his head, cutting you off. “Forget it. I shouldn’t have said anything.”
For a second, you want to reach out, to say something, anything, to make that look on his face go away. But the fear of letting your guard down, of admitting that he might be right, keeps you silent.
He takes another step back, his expression hardening. “I won’t bother you about it again,” he says, his voice cold. “Let’s just go back to pretending like none of this ever happened.”
You nod, though you feel a tightness in your throat. “Yeah, let’s do that,” you say quietly, even though your chest aches with a feeling you don’t want to name.
Sunghoon turns and walks away, and you’re left standing there, the cool night air biting at your skin. You watch him go, feeling something inside you break just a little, and you wonder if maybe you’ve made a mistake too.
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
The next morning at school, everything feels heavier. The halls are crowded, but it’s like there’s a spotlight following you, and you can’t shake the feeling that everyone knows. You make your way to your locker, avoiding eye contact with anyone, especially Sunghoon.
You don’t see him at first, but you feel him—his presence looming in the periphery. It’s like he’s everywhere, watching you, and it makes your skin prickle with nerves. You busy yourself with rearranging your textbooks, trying to calm the storm inside your head.
“Hey, Y/N,” Karina chirps, appearing beside you. Her usual bright smile is there, but her eyes are curious, searching your face. “Are you okay? You seemed a little… off yesterday.”
You force a smile, gripping your locker door tighter than necessary. “Yeah, just tired, I guess.”
She studies you for a second longer, then nods. “Well, you should have come to dinner with us last night. It was a total mess, as always, but fun.”
You nod absently, not really listening. Your eyes flick over Karina’s shoulder and catch Sunghoon’s gaze across the hallway. He’s leaning against the wall, arms crossed, watching you with an unreadable expression.
“Y/N?” Karina prompts, bringing your attention back to her. “You’re zoning out again.”
“Sorry,” you mumble. “Just a lot on my mind.”
Karina glances over her shoulder, following your line of sight. Her brow furrows slightly. “You’ve been weird around Sunghoon lately,” she remarks. “Did something happen?”
Your heart skips a beat, and you quickly shake your head. “No, nothing. Why would you think that?”
She shrugs, unconvinced. “I don’t know… Just a feeling.”
You’re saved from having to respond when the bell rings. You grab your books and make a beeline for your next class, trying to ignore the heat of Sunghoon’s stare burning into your back.
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
Class drags on painfully. You can’t focus. Your mind is a whirlwind of confusion and annoyance. You thought sneaking around with Sunghoon would be fun, a game—a way to blow off steam. But now it’s getting messy, and you’re starting to feel the consequences.
When the bell finally rings, you bolt out of the classroom, desperate for fresh air. But as soon as you turn the corner, you’re yanked into an empty hallway.
Sunghoon.
His grip on your arm is firm, and his eyes are intense, searching yours. “We need to talk,” he says, his voice low.
You pull your arm free, glaring at him. “What’s there to talk about, Sunghoon? We agreed this was supposed to be casual. No strings, remember?”
He frowns, clearly irritated by your tone. “Yeah, but it doesn’t feel like that anymore, does it?”
You cross your arms over your chest, trying to steady your breathing. “That’s because you’re making it weird. Just… back off a little, okay?”
Sunghoon’s jaw clenches, and he takes a step closer. “Back off? You’re the one acting all paranoid, Y/N.”
“Maybe because you won’t stop staring at me like everyone else can’t see it!” you snap back, your voice rising. “This was supposed to be simple. But you’re turning it into something… complicated.”
He scoffs, a humorless smile tugging at his lips. “Maybe because it is complicated. Or have you not noticed?”
You hate the way your chest tightens at his words, the way his closeness makes your heart race. “Don’t do this, Sunghoon,” you warn, your voice quieter, more vulnerable than you’d like.
He pauses, his gaze softening just for a second. “Do what?”
“Make this more than it is,” you whisper, feeling a knot form in your throat. “Because I can’t… I won’t.”
Sunghoon’s expression hardens again, and he leans back, crossing his arms defensively. “Fine,” he mutters. “If that’s how you want it.”
You swallow, forcing yourself to stay composed. “Yeah. It is.”
He nods curtly, stepping away, his face unreadable. “Good. See you around, then,” he says before turning on his heel and walking away, leaving you standing in the empty hallway with your heart in your throat.
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
The next few days are torture. Sunghoon keeps his distance, and you tell yourself it’s for the best. But every time you see him, every time you catch his eyes across the cafeteria or in class, there’s a hollow ache in your chest that you can’t ignore.
Your friends notice the tension. They ask questions, but you shrug it off, pretending everything’s fine. But you can’t stop replaying your last conversation with Sunghoon, the way his face looked when you told him to back off. You hate how much you miss him, even if you’d never admit it to anyone, especially not to him.
One afternoon, as you’re walking to your car after school, you spot him leaning against a tree nearby, talking to some girl you don’t recognize. He’s smiling, that same smile that used to be reserved for your private moments. Something sharp twists in your chest, and you quickly look away, anger flaring up.
He catches your glance and, for a moment, his smile falters. But then he leans in closer to the girl, laughing at something she says, and your stomach churns with a mix of jealousy and frustration.
You grip your bag tighter, feeling a sting behind your eyes. This is exactly why you didn’t want things to get complicated. You turn away, refusing to look back.
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
Sunghoon avoids you. He’s usually the first one to shoot a teasing remark your way, but he’s silent. The hallways feel strangely empty without his usual jabs, and your friends are starting to notice the shift between you two.
“Are you guys fighting again?” Karina asks, as the two of you walk to lunch. Her tone is half-exasperated, half-amused, but you know she’s genuinely curious. “You and Sunghoon, I mean. There’s definitely more tension than usual.”
You shrug, trying to seem indifferent, but your stomach twists with anxiety. “When aren’t we fighting?” you mutter.
She gives you a knowing look, but thankfully doesn’t push it further. You’re not sure how much more of this you can take without your feelings bubbling over. You’re determined to get through lunch without letting Sunghoon get under your skin, but when you enter the cafeteria, you spot him immediately.
He’s at your usual table, talking to Heeseung, but his gaze is elsewhere. The second you walk in, his eyes find yours, and there’s a fleeting moment of something unreadable in his expression. A flash of frustration? Longing? You can’t be sure.
You take a deep breath and head over, sliding into your usual seat. Karina sits next to you, and for a moment, everything feels normal. But then Sunghoon starts talking.
“So,” he says, his tone casual but his eyes locked on you, “Heeseung, heard you and Karina had another spat. What was it this time? You didn’t say ‘I love you’ enough?”
Heeseung rolls his eyes, but Karina just laughs, lightly smacking Heeseung’s arm. “Don’t listen to him, babe. He’s just deflecting from his own issues,” she teases.
Sunghoon smirks, but there’s no real humor in it. “I don’t have issues, Karina. Just people who like to make things complicated,” he says, glancing at you.
You feel your face heat up, irritation boiling over. “Oh, please,” you snap back. “Like you’re the picture of simplicity.”
He leans back in his chair, his eyes glinting with challenge. “Never said I was. But at least I’m honest about it.”
Your chest tightens. “Honest?” you scoff. “You’ve been playing games from the start, Sunghoon.”
He shrugs, feigning indifference. “Maybe I have. But at least I know what I want.”
His words send a jolt of electricity through you, and you clench your jaw, trying to keep your composure. “And what’s that, exactly?”
He leans forward, his voice dropping low so only you can hear. “You. But you already knew that.”
Your heart skips a beat. For a second, you’re frozen, caught between wanting to slap him and… something else. Something you’re not ready to face.
“You’re such a—” you start, but before you can finish, Sunghoon’s foot nudges yours under the table, and your breath hitches.
You’re hyper-aware of the table between you, the curious glances from your friends, and the heat creeping up your neck. Sunghoon’s gaze is still on you, challenging, waiting for your response.
You can’t help the retort that slips out. “You’re really enjoying this, aren’t you?”
He shrugs with a small grin. “More than you know.”
Before you can shoot back another insult, heeseung cuts in, oblivious to the tension. “Okay, what is happening between you two? I feel like I missed an entire chapter here.”
Sunghoon doesn’t even glance at Heeseung. “Nothing’s happening. Right, Y/N?”
“Right,” you reply, forcing a smile, but your voice sounds strained, even to your own ears.
Heeseung and Karina exchange a look, clearly unconvinced. “Sure, whatever you say,” Karina murmurs with a smirk. “Just remember, denial isn’t just a river in Egypt.”
Sunghoon’s lips twitch in amusement, and he finally looks away, leaning back in his chair as if nothing happened. But under the table, his foot is still lightly brushing against yours, sending sparks up your leg.
You bite the inside of your cheek, determined not to let him see how much he’s getting to you.
But you can’t help it—the sensation, the frustration, and the undeniable attraction between you are all mixing into one chaotic storm.
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
The bell rings, signaling the end of lunch, and everyone begins to gather their things. You stand, trying to shake off the tension still lingering between you and Sunghoon, but Karina has other ideas.
“Hey, Y/N,” she calls, grabbing your arm just as you’re about to head out. “Can I talk to you for a second?”
You nod, feeling a knot form in your stomach. She leads you to a quieter corner of the hallway, away from the crowd. You can tell by the look on her face that she’s not letting this go.
Karina crosses her arms, tilting her head slightly. “Okay, seriously,” she starts, her voice low but pointed. “What the fuck was that back there?”
You blink, trying to feign ignorance. “What was what?”
She rolls her eyes. “Don’t play dumb with me. You and Sunghoon… there was some serious tension at lunch. It was like watching a live soap opera, and I feel like I’ve missed a few episodes.”
You sigh, glancing around to make sure no one is listening in. “It’s nothing, Karina,” you insist, but even to your own ears, it sounds unconvincing.
Karina raises an eyebrow. “Nothing? Really? Because from where I was sitting, it looked like something. A big something.”
You bite your lip, unsure of how much to tell her. “Look, we… we just don’t get along. You know that.”
“Yeah, but this felt different,” she replies, not letting up. “Like, I don’t know, it almost seemed like… there was something more there.”
Her words hit a little too close to home, and you feel your cheeks heat up. “You’re imagining things,” you say quickly, but Karina’s not buying it.
She leans in closer, her expression turning more serious. “Y/N, I’m your best friend. I know when something’s up. And that? That was definitely something.”
You hesitate, torn between the urge to confide in her and the fear of admitting the truth. “It’s complicated,” you finally admit, your voice barely a whisper.
Karina’s eyes widen with intrigue. “Complicated how?”
You swallow hard, looking away. “I don’t even know how to explain it. We’ve just… been hanging out a little more lately. And things got… weird.”
“Weird how?” she presses, clearly not letting this go.
You take a deep breath, trying to find the right words. “We’ve been… hooking up,” you confess, your voice almost inaudible.
Karina’s mouth falls open in shock. “Wait, what? You and Sunghoon?” She looks like she doesn’t know whether to laugh or gasp. “Since when?”
“A few weeks,” you admit, feeling a strange mix of relief and anxiety now that the secret is out.
Karina blinks, taking a moment to process. “And you didn’t think to tell me?”
“I didn’t think it would last this long,” you say defensively. “I thought it was just going to be a one-time thing, but then… it wasn’t.”
Karina’s expression softens slightly. “And how do you feel about it? About him?”
You shrug, trying to appear nonchalant. “I don’t know. It’s confusing. Half the time, I can’t stand him. The other half… well, you saw how lunch went.”
Karina lets out a small laugh. “Yeah, I did. It’s like you two can’t decide whether you want to kill each other or… not.”
You groan, leaning back against the wall. “That’s exactly how it feels.”
Karina nudges you with her elbow. “Just be careful, okay? Sunghoon’s not exactly known for being straightforward with his feelings.”
You nod, appreciating her concern. “I know. Trust me, I’m not expecting anything… much. It’s just… whatever it is.”
Karina gives you a knowing smile. “Alright, but just remember, I’m here if you need to talk. Or, you know, if you need me to kick his ass.”
You laugh, feeling some of the tension ease. “I’ll keep that in mind.”
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
As you walk back to class, you feel a little lighter, but also more uncertain than ever. Because now that Karina knows, it feels more real. And that scares you more than you’d like to admit.
You pause for a moment, letting your thoughts catch up to your racing heart. Sunghoon had admitted it first, hadn't he? In his own cryptic way, he’d confessed he wanted more than just the back-and-forth, more than just the thrill of the chase. You remember the way he looked at you that day, his eyes full of frustration and something else — something softer, something you weren’t ready to face.
He’d said he wanted you. He’d practically dared you to deny that you wanted him, too. And ever since, you’ve been trying to convince yourself that it didn't matter — that it was just some passing thing, some fling to fill the boredom. But it wasn't. It never was.
You sigh deeply, leaning back against the wall of the building. The memory of his words still lingers like a brand on your skin: "I want you." It had sounded so simple when he said it, so sure. Like he wasn’t afraid of the mess that came with it.
You’ve been too afraid to admit it to yourself, but now… now it feels like you’ve been fighting a battle that’s already lost.
He confessed his feelings first, but you’ve been holding back, afraid to let yourself feel the same. Afraid of what it might mean, of how it could change things between you. You thought you could control it, could manage the situation and keep your distance, but all you’ve managed to do is dig yourself deeper into this mess.
You’re tired. Tired of fighting your own heart, tired of pretending you’re unaffected. Tired of feeling like you're caught in this tug-of-war between desire and denial.
*He’s already put himself out there,* you remind yourself. *He made the first move.* And that thought alone is enough to push you forward, to make you realize that maybe it’s your turn now. Your turn to decide if you want to keep running or if you’re brave enough to let yourself fall.
Pushing off the wall, you feel a wave of determination settle over you. If you’re going to do this, you need to find him and be honest. Not just with him, but with yourself.
Because you don’t want to keep this back-and-forth going, this constant dance of pushing and pulling. You want to know where you stand — with him, and with whatever this thing between you is becoming.
You take a deep breath and start walking, knowing exactly where to find him. And this time, you’re not going to let him get away without an answer.
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
You find Sunghoon by the lockers, leaning against the metal with that typical nonchalant pose he seems to have perfected. His head is tilted down, focused on his phone, but he looks up as you approach, sensing your presence. His eyes flicker with surprise for just a moment before his usual guarded expression returns.
“What do you want?” he asks, his voice laced with that familiar arrogance, but there’s something else there, too—an undercurrent of curiosity, maybe even hope.
You don’t bother with pleasantries. “We need to talk,” you say, crossing your arms over your chest. You try to sound firm, but even you can hear the slight waver in your voice. Sunghoon raises an eyebrow, clearly intrigued.
“Oh, so now you want to talk?” he retorts, a smirk playing at the corner of his lips. “After avoiding me all day?”
You roll your eyes, feeling the tension bubble up again. “I wasn’t avoiding you,” you snap, even though you both know it’s a lie. “I just needed… time to think.”
He straightens up, slipping his phone into his pocket. “Think about what?” he asks, and his tone is a little softer now, less mocking.
You take a deep breath, feeling the weight of your next words pressing down on you. “About this. About us,” you say, your voice steadier now. “I’m tired of all this back and forth, Sunghoon. I’m tired of pretending like there’s nothing between us when we both know there is.”
His eyes search yours, and for a moment, his guard slips. “I told you how I felt,” he says quietly, his voice barely above a whisper. “You’re the one who kept pretending it was just… nothing.”
You feel a pang of guilt twist in your stomach. “I know,” you admit, meeting his gaze head-on. “And I was wrong. I thought I could just… push it away, ignore it. But I can’t. Not anymore.”
Sunghoon’s expression softens, just a little. “So what are you saying?” he asks, his voice careful, as if he’s trying not to hope too much.
You swallow hard, forcing yourself to stay honest. “I’m saying… I want to figure this out. I want to try… whatever this is between us. But I need you to be real with me, Sunghoon. No more games.”
He takes a step closer, closing the distance between you, and you can feel your heart pounding in your chest. “I’ve been real,” he says, his voice low and intense. “I’ve been real since that night at Karina’s party, and I’ve been waiting for you to catch up.”
You’re taken aback by the sincerity in his words, by the way his eyes seem to bore into yours like he’s trying to see into your very soul. “I’m here now,” you reply, your voice barely a whisper.
Sunghoon takes another step closer, and now he’s right in front of you, his breath warm on your skin. “So what do you want?” he murmurs, his hand reaching up to brush a strand of hair from your face. “Do you want me, or are you still trying to convince yourself you don’t?”
Your breath catches in your throat, and for a moment, you’re not sure what to say. But then you realize you’ve known the answer all along. “I want you,” you admit, your voice steady, finally letting the truth slip past your lips. “But I don’t want to keep pretending like it’s nothing. I want to try… something real. But I don’t want it to be this constant push and pull, Sunghoon. I can’t keep doing that.”
Sunghoon’s lips curl into a small, almost relieved smile. “Then let’s stop playing games,” he says softly, leaning in closer. “Let’s see where this goes, no more pretending. Just you and me.”
You feel a strange sense of relief wash over you at his words, a weight lifting from your chest. “Okay,” you whisper, and it feels like the most honest thing you’ve said in a long time.
His smile widens just a fraction, and he closes the final distance between you, his lips brushing against yours in a way that feels both familiar and new. It’s not the frantic, heated kisses you’ve shared before—it’s slower, deeper, filled with a promise of something more.
And for the first time, you feel like you’re finally on the same page. Finally moving in the same direction.
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
Over the next few weeks, things between you and Sunghoon change in ways you never could have anticipated. At first, it’s subtle — small shifts that only the two of you notice. You spend more time together between classes, sitting closer at lunch, and texting late into the night. The playful bickering is still there, but it’s softened somehow, more like an inside joke than a battle.
Your friends don’t notice at first. They’re used to seeing you and Sunghoon together, arguing about this or that, so the extra time you spend with him doesn't raise any immediate red flags. But eventually, the signs become too obvious to ignore.
One day at lunch, you’re sitting next to Sunghoon, your legs brushing under the table. His hand casually rests on the back of your chair, his thumb occasionally grazing your shoulder. Jay, seated across from you, narrows his eyes, a slow smile spreading across his face. “Okay, what’s going on?” he asks, his tone teasing but his eyes curious.
You glance over at Sunghoon, who just smirks. “What do you mean?” you reply, trying to sound nonchalant, but you can feel the flush creeping up your neck.
Jay gestures between the two of you. “This,” he says, waving his hand. “You two. You’re being weird. Weird even for you two.”
Karina, who’s been listening in, gasps. “Oh my god,” she says, her eyes widening with realization. “Are you guys… together?”
The table goes silent for a second, everyone turning to look at you. Sunoo’s eyebrows shoot up, and Jake leans forward, looking like he’s trying to solve a particularly complicated math problem.
Sunghoon leans back, crossing his arms over his chest with a grin. “Depends,” he says casually. “What do you think?”
You elbow him in the side, rolling your eyes at his vague answer. “Yes,” you say, looking at your friends. “We’re… together. Kind of.”
“Kind of?” Sunghoon echoes, feigning offense, and you shoot him a playful glare.
“Yes, kind of!” you insist, turning back to your friends, who are now staring at you like you’ve just revealed you’re secretly an alien. “It’s… new.”
Heeseung chuckles. “I mean, I’m not totally surprised,” he says, leaning back in his chair. “You two have been like a powder keg waiting to explode for years.”
Yuna nods eagerly. “Honestly, it was about time,” she adds, and you can’t help but laugh at her bluntness.
Jungwon, however, looks mildly concerned. “So, you’re serious?” he asks, glancing between you and Sunghoon. “Like, actually serious?”
Sunghoon looks at you, his smile softening just a bit, and he nods. “Yeah,” he says, and there’s a sincerity in his voice that makes your heart skip a beat. “We’re serious.”
Your friends take a moment to process this. Then Jake grins. “Alright,” he says, raising his glass of soda. “To Y/N and Sunghoon. The enemies-to-lovers arc we didn’t know we needed.”
You laugh, and everyone joins in, raising their glasses. It’s strange, in a way, seeing everyone so quickly accept what feels like a massive shift in your life. But it also feels… right.
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆
Over the next few days, things become more obvious. You and Sunghoon are no longer trying to hide. He reaches for your hand in the hallways, and you let him. He kisses you on the cheek in front of the others, and they pretend to gag but smile knowingly when they think you’re not looking.
You catch Karina’s eye one afternoon, and she gives you a grin that’s part smug, part excited. She leans over, whispering, “So… you finally admitted you like him, huh?”
You smile, shrugging a bit. “Guess so,” you say, and she laughs, nudging you with her elbow.
The hardest part, strangely enough, is getting used to the change yourself. It’s still weird to not have to hide how you feel, to be able to smile at Sunghoon without wondering if anyone is watching. But with each passing day, it gets a little easier.
And it’s not like everything is perfect. You and Sunghoon still argue — of course, you do. That’s just how you are. But there’s something different now, something that feels less like anger and more like… passion. Like you’re both on the same side, even when you’re bickering.
There are moments when you catch him looking at you from across the room, a small smile on his lips, and you feel a warmth spread through your chest. And in those moments, you know — this is real. This is right.
Your friends have stopped asking questions. They’ve accepted that this is your new normal, and honestly, so have you. The only thing left to do is see where it takes you.
taglist: @awqken @hollyoongs @enhastolemyheart @wonnienyang @skzenhalove @slvrnm @lovesangyeon @velvetkisscs @soobieboo @jakeflvrz @woorcve @moonpri @blockbusterhee @yjwsgf @doublebunv @moon4moony @woniebae @moon368 @jakeswifewithtwokids @love4hee @ikeryn @univershoon @indigoez @ramenoil @iilwji @riribell @ilabjungwon @tunafishyfishylike @psh23xie @toodeloosoo @leov3rse @onlyhyunjin @nyxtwixx @mnxnii @whateverhoon @jayrelics @laurradoesloveu @heeswif3y @enhalxvr @yunhoswrldddd @nikiswifiee @aiiselle90210 @lixiebokie @lelsforlino @eneiyri @punchbug9-blog @babystrlla @hee-yunie @hoonics @notevenheretbh1
#enhypen#enhypen fic#enhypen imagines#enhypen scenarios#enhypen texts#enhypen x reader#park sunghoon#enhypen smut#enhypen sunghoon#sunghoon smau#park sunghoon x reader#sunghoon fluff#sunghoon x reader#sunghoon imagines#sunghoon smut#sunghoon angst#sunghoon fic#sunghoon#jake enhypen#enhypen jay#enhypen heeseung#enhypen sunoo#enhypen angst#enhypen jungwon#enhypen niki#enhypen x female reader#enhypen x y/n#kpop smut#enhypen x you#smut
4K notes
·
View notes
Note
Dang. I so bad want to see a sweet reader in a toxic relationship with the drug leader of a gang. And that said gang has a feud with another one. Rafe’s and he is the leader of that gang. And despite being a criminal, Rafe has some honor and would never treat a girl badly. And there is lingering tension from a distance of Rafe being all ’’I could treat you better’’ and wanting to help her get out of that relationship while she thinks that all guys must be just like her boyfriend, so she has not thought further about Rafe beyond that he is attractive.
okay so this turned out a lil different and i feel like i'd have to write another part to develop their relationship and the longing....so...
two birds, one stone - r.c (+18)
pairing: drugdealer!rafe x sweet!reader warnings: domestic violence; mentions of drugs and drug dealing; word count: 4.7k
You stood at the edge of the dock, the wooden planks creaking under your beat up shoes as you nervously glanced at the group of men clustered by the boats.
Caleb, your boyfriend, had dragged you here without warning, his mood volatile as ever. You’d tried to avoid his attention when he’d pulled up outside the rundown house you’d been staying in the cut, but he’d simply sneered, ordering you into the car without a word.
Now, as you watched him move through the crowd of his men, you felt like jumping into the water was a much better option. He was dangerous on a good day, but when he was in one of his moods, it was like walking on a knife’s edge. And tonight, that edge felt particularly sharp. Drowning in the sea felt much more forgiving than being at the mercy of his hands.
He was deep in conversation with Barry, one of his most trusted dealers, his posture tense as always, and his tone clipped. Barry also had a reputation for being as ruthless as they came when he wanted to, and the fact that Caleb was speaking to him in such hushed tones only made you want to get the hell away from this place. You knew better than to ask questions, though; Caleb didn’t tolerate curiosity, especially from you.
Your eyes drifted across the dock, taking in the faces of the other men—rough, hardened, with the kind of dead eyes that came from too many years in the game. But then you landed on someone who didn’t quite fit the mold. Someone you hadn’t seen in years.
Rafe Cameron.
He was leaning against a stack of crates, his sharp blue eyes watching the scene with an unsettling intensity. The heir to the Cameron fortune, he was the last guy you expected to see here, in the heart of Caleb’s operation. But the rumors had been swirling for months—Rafe had gone off the deep end, running drugs and getting involved with people like your boyfriend. It was a far cry from the pampered Kook prince he’d once been, and the transformation was as terrifying as it was tragic.
His eyes flicked over to you, and you hated every second of it, your skin prickling as if he could see right through you—the forced indifference, the carefully crafted apathy that kept you safe.
He didn’t know you, not really. You were just another face in a town too small for secrets, a girl tied up in something ugly. The most you'd ever shared was a passing glance or a half-hearted smile at some party years ago, still in your teen years.
You knew of him, of course—who didn’t? The Cameron name carried weight, even when it was whispered behind closed doors.
“Come here,” Caleb’s voice snapped you out of your starting, and you flinched, quickly turning away as you moved toward your boyfriend, hoping the hadn’t noticed you ogling another man.
The word boyfriend felt wrong, too soft for what Caleb really was to you. He was more like a personal nightmare than a partner, and the bruises hidden beneath your clothes were proof enough of that.
He grabbed your arm, pulling you close to him as he continued his conversation with Barry as you tried not too wince. God forbid he saw you whining. His fingers dug into your skin even harder, and you bit your lip to keep from crying out. He liked to do this in front of his men—show them that he was in control, that you were his and his alone. It was all about power with him and you’d learned the hard way not to resist.
“Keep an eye on her,” he muttered to Barry before turning his attention back to you, his grip tightening. “Stay here, and don’t move. I’ve got business to take care of.”
You nodded obediently, not trusting yourself to speak. Everything made Caleb tick when he was in this mood. The last thing you wanted was to provoke him. But as he stepped away, Barry’s eyes followed him, and you couldn’t help but feel like someone was watching you, again.
As if on cue, Rafe pushed off the crates and sauntered over to where you stood, as if he didn’t have a care in the world. As if he didn’t know men like Caleb would kill girls like you if they breathed the same air as other men.
He still looked the same, maybe a little bit older but he still carried that same detached arrogance.
“You look like you’re in a real bad spot, princess,” Rafe drawled, his smooth voice setting your nerves on fire. He tilted his head slightly, watching you as if trying to figure out what you were doing here, tangled up in something so beneath someone like you.
“I’m fine,” you mumbled, hoping he’d just lose interest and walk away. You didn’t want to be on anyone’s radar tonight, especially not his. Especially not when Caleb was only a few steps away, talking to a man known for leaving bodies in the marsh when deals went south.
But Rafe didn’t move.
Instead, he stepped closer, leaning just close enough that you could smell the faint scent of smoke on him.
“I’ve seen girls like you before,” he said, his voice lower now, “Think you can handle a guy like him? You’re playing with fire, sweetheart.”
If he only knew. Even after being tangled up with the worst kind of people, there was still a sort of naivety to him. You knew he was never the kind of guy to settle down, be in a relationship, so how could he ever possibly understand that you weren’t here because you wanted to? You were because you had to. Because you’d been stupid enough to fall for Caleb’s shit and crazy enough to let your parents kick you out.
There was no way out. There was no help. No one.
“I’m not playing,” you shot back, you needed him to back off, to stop poking at wounds that were already there. His eyes narrowed slightly, catching the edge in your voice, but he didn’t retreat. If anything, he seemed more intrigued.
“Could’ve fooled me,” he said, his gaze flicking briefly to where Caleb stood.
“You don’t know anything about me,” you muttered, turning your face away. If Caleb saw this, saw you talking to someone he didn’t approve of, especially Rafe, you knew there’d be hell to pay later. But he wasn’t making it easy. He was still standing there, too close.
You lifted your hand, fixing the annoying pieces of hair that kept clinging to your face in the heat. It took you less than a second, but it was enough for your shirt to ride up the slightest. His eyes flickered down, following the fast movement, and that was all it took for him to see. To notice. The bruises on your stomach.
“What the hell happened to you?” His voice was low, almost felt dangerous in a way that was different from Caleb's. There was no threat in it. Not to you.
You instinctively crossed your arms over your stomach, trying to cover the bruises, but it was too late. He’d already seen them.
“I said I’m fine,” your voice trembled despite your efforts to sound strong. You looked away, unable to meet his eyes, afraid of what you might see there—pity, disgust, maybe even understanding.
But he didn’t back off. He took another step closer, his hand reaching out like he wanted to touch you, to see if they were real. But he stopped himself.
“How long’s he been doing this to you?”
You bit your lip. The last thing you needed was to cry in front of him, or worse, in front of Caleb. You couldn’t afford to show weakness. Not here. Not now.
“It’s none of your business,” you gritted out, hoping that would be enough to make him stop asking questions. But he just shook his head.
“You need to get out of here,” he said, “You can’t keep letting him do this to you.”
No one had ever talked to you like this, like you were worth saving, like you deserved better. But it also terrified you. Because the truth was, you didn’t see a way out. Not without making everything worse.
Before you could respond, Caleb showed up, barking away, “What the fuck are you two talking about?”
You flinched, immediately stepping back from Rafe as Caleb stormed over, his eyes flashing with suspicion.
“Just meeting the missus, calm the fuck down.”
"Is that right?" Caleb sneered, his voice dripping with venom. He grabbed your arm roughly, yanking you closer to him as if to reassert his claim on you. The pain shot through your arm, but you bit down on your lip, refusing to give him the satisfaction, “She doesn’t look like she’s in the mood to talk to anyone, Cameron, does she?” He hissed, his grip tightening until you felt your skin bruising beneath his fingers. “So why don’t you back off before I make you?”
Caleb was unpredictable, and you knew how easily he could lose control. If Rafe pushed him any further, it could get ugly fast.
But Rafe didn’t back down. He held Caleb’s glare with a chilling calmness that made your stomach twist. It was like he was daring Caleb to make a move, to see what would happen. You had to do something, anything.
“Caleb, it’s nothing,” you blurted out, forcing yourself to sound calm even though you were shaking inside. “He was just saying hi. That’s all.”
He didn’t look convinced, but his brown eyes flicked back to you, his grip loosening slightly. “You better not be lying to me,” he warned, his voice carrying a promising threat you were all too familiar with.
“I’m not,” you promised, “Please, let’s just go.”
He turned back to Rafe, “Stay the fuck away from her, Cameron,” He spat, his voice laced with threat. “Or you’ll regret it.”
Rafe didn’t snap back, but you could see the tension in his posture, the way his muscles tensed as if ready to jump into action at any moment. You knew he got into fights daily back when he was younger, you just hoped he knew better now.
“Come on,” Caleb growled, pulling you away from Rafe, his grip still painfully tight.
You followed him, your heart pounding in your chest, praying that Rafe wouldn’t do something reckless. You were tired of getting caught up in the crossfire between men’s ego’s.
As he dragged you away, back to your personal hell, you risked a glance back at Rafe. He was still standing there, watching you, it made your skin crawl. You couldn’t tell what he was thinking, but you knew this wasn’t over. Not by a long shot.
And that terrified you more than anything else.
Rafe watched you leave, every instinct screamed at him to rip you away from that piece of shit and deal with the fallout later, but he knew better. He’d seen how this played out too many times before, in his own house, behind closed doors where no one was watching. He didn’t know why he cared. He shouldn’t care. You weren’t his problem, and Caleb was the kind of guy who didn’t let go of what he thought was his.
But as that piece of shit dragged you down the dock, his mind drifted back to his mother. He could still remember the bruises she used to try to hide, the way she’d flinch when Ward’s voice got too loud, too sharp. And he could remember the times when his dad’s rage wasn’t directed at her but at him. Because Rafe looked too much like her, Ward Cameron had a twisted way of showing his grief when she passed away.
His dad had been the same as Caleb—charming on the outside, maybe for the first months, but vicious once he got behind closed doors. He had learned from an early age that there was no escape, no safe place to hide. He’d spent his whole life trying to be good enough, strong enough, but it never mattered. In the end, he was just a punching bag, a constant reminder of everything his dad had lost when his mom passed. Even if Ward never had her in the first place.
Seeing you with those same bruises, that same haunted look in your eyes, it did something to him. He had promised himself, despite everything he did, he’d never lay hands on a woman. He wasn’t the type to get involved in other people’s problems—hell, he had enough of his own. But this was different, it felt all too familiar, a little too close to home.
The way you tried to pretend everything was okay, how you tried to act like those bruises weren’t killing you day by day. He’d seen his mom do the same thing, day after day, pretending like the world wasn’t falling around her. He’d seen it in the mirror, too, in the years after she died, when he’d become his dad’s favorite target.
And that look in your eyes, the one that said you’d given up on anyone helping you, that you had accepted your fate—it pissed him off more than anything. Because he’d seen that look before, too. He’d worn it himself for years. But no one had come to save him, no one had pulled him out before he fell too deep. He’d had to claw his way out on his own, and even now, he wasn’t sure if he’d ever really made it.
He knew he was a shitty person, a drug dealer who’d fucked up more lives than he could count. But seeing you with Caleb, it felt personal. Like something in him was telling him he couldn’t walk away from this. That if he did, he’d be just as bad as his old man.
Rafe’s jaw tightened as he watched Caleb shove you into his car, barking orders at the men around him like he was some kind of kingpin. The way you shrank back, trying to disappear into yourself, made his stomach turn. He couldn’t stand seeing all of it. Not again.
He wasn’t going to let you end up like his mom. Not if he could help it.
Three days later, you found yourself back in town. You didn’t want to be out, not like this. But Caleb had sent you on an errand, yelling at you to get it done fast or face the consequences. You knew better.
Your arms ached as you held the grocery bag close, the weight of it pulling at the fresh bruises that painted your skin in painful hues of blue and purple. The collar of your shirt was pulled up high, hiding the dark marks on your neck, but nothing could stop the constant reminder of Caleb’s temper. Or the lack of it.
You kept your head down, hoping to get in and out of the store without anyone noticing you. The last thing you needed was to run into someone you knew, not that you still had any friends by this point. But still.
As you rounded the corner, you nearly collided with someone—tall, solid, and all too familiar. You looked up, startled, and found yourself staring into Rafe’s blue eyes.
He didn’t speak right away, scanning you it with the same intensity that made you want to run for you life. You quickly looked away, but not before he saw the discoloration peeking out from under your collar.
“Hey,” he said, his voice rough, but not unkind. It was the first time in days that someone had spoken to you without anger or disgust.
“Rafe,” you muttered, trying to keep your voice steady, but it came out shaky. “I—I’m just—”
“Running errands for that asshole?” he cut in. His eyes flicked to the bag in your arms, noting how you winced when you shifted its weight.
You bit your lip, trying to hold back the tears that you’d been wanting to spill for the past twenty-four hours. You didn’t want to cry in front of him, didn’t want him to see just how broken you were.
“Let me see,” he demanded, his tone softer this time, but it made it clear he wasn’t asking.
“No.”
“Please.”
You didn’t think guys like him ever used that word. It felt foreign hearing it fall from his lips.
You hesitated, instinctively trying to make yourself look smaller, but the look in his eyes, the same fucking determination, made you realize there was no point in hiding it. Not from him. Not when he already knew.
Slowly, you pulled the collar of your shirt down, just enough to reveal the bruises on your neck, the ugly marks left by your boyfriend’s fingers. His eyes darkened, black consuming the blue, and his jaw tightened as he took in the sight. He didn’t say anything for a long moment, but you could feel the anger radiating off him, barely contained.
“Jesus,” he muttered under his breath, fingertips itching to grab his gun and shove it down Caleb’s throat.
You weren’t used to anyone caring, let alone someone like him, and it made you want to run away even more.
“I told you, it’s none of your business,” you said, your voice coming out more defensive than you intended.
You were scared—scared of Caleb, scared of Rafe, and scared of what might happen if the two ever collided. The last thing you wanted was to drag him into your mess, no matter how much his concern awoke something in you that you hadn’t felt in a long time.
“Y’think I’m just gonna let you walk away like this?” Rafe’s voice was low, almost a growl, and he stepped closer. You could feel the warmth radiating off him, his fists clenched at his sides as if he was barely holding himself back from storming over to Caleb and finishing this for good.
“Rafe, please,” you whispered, your voice cracking as the tears you’d been holding back almost spilled over. “You don’t understand. He’ll kill me.”
“I’ll kill him first. I’m not afraid of him princess,” he said, and you believed him.
But that wasn’t the point. You were afraid, and that fear kept you trapped in a cycle you didn’t know how to break.
“Maybe you should be,” you muttered, trying to step around him, but he didn’t let you go that easily. His hand shot out, grabbing your arm—not rough like Caleb’s grip, but firm enough to stop you.
“Listen—"
“I don’t need your help,” you lied, hating the way your voice wavered. You wanted to believe you could handle it on your own, but the truth was, you couldn't.
Rafe’s grip on your arm loosened, but he didn’t let go. Instead, he leaned in, his voice dropping to a whisper. “If you change your mind, you know where to find me.”
You felt a tear slip down your cheek before you could stop it. You quickly wiped it away, cursing yourself for showing weakness in front of him. But Rafe didn’t say anything. He just watched you.
“I need to go.”
You couldn’t stay here any longer, couldn’t let yourself believe that someone like Rafe Cameron could actually care about someone like you.
But as you turned to leave, he called after you, “I meant what I said.”
That night, as you lay in bed, bruises still aching, you couldn’t stop thinking about Rafe. About the way he looked at you, as if you were worth something, as if you weren’t just another broken girl in a world full of them. You wanted to believe him, but believing meant hoping, and hoping had only ever gotten you hurt. Still, the idea that someone—anyone—might care enough to try to help you was getting harder and harder to ignore.
Caleb was still out, probably meeting with Barry or some of the other guys, but you knew it was only a matter of time before he came back. And when he did, you had to be ready—ready to play the role he expected, ready to keep him calm. Ready to survive another night. You could feel your heart beating in your chest, the fear coiling tighter with every second.
Caleb would be back soon. And if he found out about your encounter with Rafe...You swallowed hard, the taste of bile rising in your throat. You couldn’t let that happen. You couldn’t let him find out.
What if Rafe really could help you? What if there was a way out of this nightmare?
The bedroom door creaked open suddenly. You sat up instantly as Caleb stepped into the room, his eyes were bloodshot, and you could smell the alcohol on him even from across the room.
“Where the hell were you today?” he demanded, his voice slurred. You knew better than to lie, but the truth was just as dangerous.
“I was running the errands you asked me to,” you replied carefully, “I went to the store and came straight back. I swear.”
He stared at you, his eyes narrowing as if trying to decide whether or not to believe you. “You better not be lying to me,” he muttered, stumbling slightly as he moved toward you. “You know what happens when you lie.”
“I’m not lying,” you insisted, trying to keep the tremor out of your voice. “I did everything you asked.”
He stood over you now, his shadow falling across your bed like a dark omen. You braced yourself for what was coming, but instead of hitting you, he just stared down at you.
“You think I’m stupid?” he hissed suddenly, his hand lashing out to grab your wrist. The pain was immediate, but you bit down on your lip, refusing to cry out. “I know when you’re hiding something.”
“I’m not—” you started, but he cut you off, his grip tightening until you could feel the bones in your wrist grinding together.
“Don’t fucking lie to me!” he roared, shaking you violently. “I know you were talking to someone. Who was it? Was it one of those Kook pricks? Were you flirting with them? Like the slut you are?”
The fear turned to cold dread as you realized he must have heard something about your run-in with Rafe. If he knew you’d been talking to him, there was no telling what he might do.
“No,” you lied quickly, desperation crawling up your throat, “I wasn’t talking to anyone. I swear, Caleb, it was just me.”
He stared at you for a long second, his eyes boring into yours but then his expression gave away into something ugly, something feral, and before you could react, his fist came down hard, striking you across the face.
The impact sent you sprawling back onto the bed, stars exploding in your vision as pain radiated through your skull. You tasted blood in your mouth, your lip split from the force of the blow, but you didn’t have time to recover before he was on you again, his hands around your throat.
“I’ll fucking kill you if I ever catch you with another man,” he snarled, his grip tightening until you couldn’t breathe. “Do you hear me? You’re mine, and I’ll fucking kill you before I let you go.”
You clawed at his hands, panic taking over you as your vision started to blur. You couldn’t breathe, couldn’t think, and the world was fading to black around the edges. But just as you thought it was over, he released you, shoving you away as if you were nothing more than a piece of trash.
You gasped for air, coughing and choking as you scrambled to get away from him, but he just laughed, a cold, heartless sound that made your blood run cold. You hated him.
“Don’t forget who you belong to,” he sneered, turning away as if you were no longer worth his attention. “Next time, you won’t be so lucky.”
He staggered out of the room, slamming the door behind him, and you collapsed onto the bed, your body shaking with sobs you couldn’t hold back any longer.
Maybe you didn’t have to do this alone.
The next morning, when the sun rose and Caleb was passed out in a drunken stupor, you made a decision. You couldn’t keep living like this. And if there was even a chance that Rafe could help you, you had to take it.
Rafe wasn’t a stranger to darkness. He’d lived with it, fought against it, and at times, even embraced it. But seeing that same darkness reflected in your eyes had fucked him up in a way he wasn’t prepared for. He wasn’t sure if you’d believe him, if you’d actually reach out. But damn, he hoped you would. Rafe was about to head downstairs, maybe grab a drink to take the edge off, when he heard the faint sound of footsteps outside. It was late—too late for anyone to be dropping by Tannyhill unannounced. His curiosity piqued, he moved toward the window, peering out into the dim light of the porch.
And then he saw you.
You stood there, looking lost and broken, your shoulders hunched. Even from this distance, he could see the bruises on your face, the way you were holding yourself like every movement caused you pain. Without thinking, he moved toward the door, his pulse quickening. He wasn’t sure what had happened since he last saw you, but he knew it was bad. And more than anything, he knew that you needed him right now.
He reached the door just as the bell echoed through the stillness of the house. For a moment, he stood there, hand resting on the doorknob, trying to calm himself down. He could feel the tension radiating from you, even from the other side of the door, sensing the desperation in the way you leaned slightly forward, as if fearing the door might never open.
Rafe inhaled deeply before turning the knob, his heart racing as he faced you. The soft light from the porch cast gentle shadows across your face, accentuating the fresh bruises and tear-streaked cheeks. You stared at him for a moment, your eyes wide and glassy, and he could see the way your lower lip trembled as you tried to hold back more tears. He hadn’t felt such an incredible need to protect someone in years. He didn’t need to ask what happened—he could guess. And the thought of someone hurting you, making you feel like this, made him want to turn this whole town upside down.
But for now, you didn’t need his anger —you needed help, comfort. You needed him to be there for you.
“Help me,” you whispered, your voice so soft and broken that it almost undid him right there. “Please.”
Rafe didn’t hesitate. He reached out, his hands gentler than they’ve ever been as he pulled you inside, closing the door behind you. You were shaking, your whole body trembling like a leaf as if you were about to fall apart, and he could feel the tears soaking through his polo as you collapsed against him.
He wrapped his arms around you, holding you tightly, feeling the way your body shook with heart-wrenching sobs. He just held you, letting you cry it out, his hand gently stroking your hair as he tried to soothe you.
“It’s okay,” he murmured eventually, his voice a low murmur though he wasn’t sure if he was saying it for your benefit or his own. “You’re safe here. I’ve got you.”
He wasn’t going to let anyone hurt you again. Not if he could help it. And he sure as hell wasn’t going to let you go through this alone.
“Come on,” he whispered, pulling back slightly to look down at you. “Let’s get you cleaned up, okay? You can stay here tonight. No one’s gonna bother you.”
He’d kill Caleb if he ever attempted to take you.
#rafe cameron#rafe cameron x reader#rafe cameron x you#rafe cameron fanfiction#rafe x reader#rafe cameron fluff#rafe cameron angst#rafe angst#rafe cameron au#rafe x sweet!reader#rafe x you#rafe x female!mc#rafe cameron outer banks#rafe outer banks#rafe cameron imagine#rafe fic#rafe obx#requested
594 notes
·
View notes
Text
Side by Side || Hoshi
Pairings: Hoshi x Fem!Reader
Genre: Angst, Smut, mafia boss! Hoshi, cold husband! Hoshi, doctor! Reader, arranged marriage au.
Synopsis: Your marriage to Soonyoung is just a form of convenience to all and you're fed up trying to make things work. So what happens when you start being bratty and it brings out an animalistic side to your cold mafia boss husband?
Warnings: hoshi being the typical cold & rude mafia boss, mafia clan jargon intended, betrayal, reader becomes bratty, couple fights, marriage of convenience, hate sex, angry sex, creampie, choking, biting, marking.
Word Count: 5.5k
[ SVT Masterlist ] [ SVT Flick - Fic Masterlist ]
MINORS DO NOT INTERACT 🔞
In the frosty heart of the city, there's a large edifice owned by Soonyoung, a mafia boss, who goes by the alias Hoshi. He is a man of few words and even fewer smiles, a dangerously cold man who rules his criminal empire with an iron fist.
However, even the coldest hearts can take a hit under the circumstances. One day, Soonyoung's advisors come to him with a proposition: an arranged marriage to you, brilliant young physician and the daughter of a powerful ally now, but previously your clan had been prime rival of his clan, things still on the brink of simmering sometimes.
The advisors believe that this union would strengthen Soonyoung's hold on his territory, as your father controlled a large part of the city's medical services and underground capo. Always a man of strategy, Soonyoung agrees to the arrangement, despite his initial lack of interest in matrimony.
The reason, more of the truth is, Soonyoung's empire is under threat from a rival gang and your family has the resources and influence to help turn the tide in his favor. By marrying you, he would secure an alliance that could tip the balance of power in his favor.
Soonyoung has always been a complex man, a man who has built his empire on fear and ruthlessness. But beneath that icy exterior, there is a hint of loneliness and sadness. He has always been a solitary figure, never allowing himself to get close to anyone.
Being an orphan, he was basically raised on the streets of the city. He had learned early on that the world was a cold and unforgiving place. He had made his way up in the criminal underworld, using his cunning tactics and ruthlessness to secure his position as a boss.
To begin with, he had fallen in with a small gang of street thugs and by providing himself as a quick learner, he soon became their leader. It was during this time that he met a seasoned mobster, who recognized his potential and took him under his wing.
Soonyoung's rivals are the Kims, a powerful and ruthless mafia clan who controls a significant part of the city's criminal underworld. They had been feuding with his gang for years over territory, resources, and power.
You, on the contradictory note, are a fiery, independent spirit. You had grown up as the heir of another wealthy and influential mafia clan. Despite your privileged upbringing, you had never allowed yourself to be intimidated by the criminal world that surrounded you.
You had always been a bright and curious child, with a love for learning, excelling in studies, particularly in the field of medicines. Despite your family's objections, you had pursued the medical degree from a prestigious university.
You have seen deaths growing up, so the main reason for becoming a doctor was a way of protesting, while your family killed, you wanted to save lives.
You are shocked on receiving the marriage proposal from Soonyoung's advisors. It's not that you had never expected to be married into another mafia clan but you had never imagined it would be Soonyoung's. You have seen your brothers held at the gunpoint by the said man, in exchange for royalty. Things might look good on the surface but you know better.
So after much discussion and negotiation, you agreed to the marriage. Your family saw it as an opportunity to broker a more prominent peace treaty with Soonyoung's gang.
Though you have agreed to the marriage, your impression of Soonyoung was simple, the leader of the Kwon mafia clan who's ruthless and walks on the blood of people.
You saw this marriage as an opportunity to gain more independence and autonomy within your own family, a chance to make a difference in the criminal underworld by promoting peace and cooperation.
The first time you two meet is at a formal dinner arranged by your family. Though you both are seated next to each other and pleasantries are exchanged, Soonyoung doesn't pay much mind to you.
He is distracted during the dinner, paying more attention to the men of the gang and their discussions, than to you. However as the meal went on, he couldn't help but be drawn to your strength and poise.
Later that evening, when the dinner ends and the guests are leaving, Soonyoung finds himself lingering near you. After much consideration, he asks you to go for a walk in the gardens outside the estate.
As you both walk together in the moonlit gardens, you try to make small talks with him only to meet with dry replies. You can sense the coldness and aloofness in his aura.
His eyes narrow as he asks you bluntly, "So, tell me. Why did you agree to this marriage?
You weren't expecting a blunt question this quick but who are you kidding, it's Soonyoung afterall. Feeling a pang of disappointment, you reply tersely, "My reasons for agreeing to this union are none of your concern. Enough about that, let's return inside."
He seems to ignore your words and continues to press on you, his voice low and rough as he asks, "Do you really think you can handle life with me, as my wife? As the leader's wife?
Soonyoung's sharp tone causes a chill to run down your spine, but you refuse to back down. Meeting his frightening gaze boldly, you reply, "I can handle whatever comes my way, Soonyoung. I am not some delicate flower that will wilt at the first sign of trouble."
His lips quirked into a small smirk at your bold response, his demeanor softening just a little. He couldn't help but admire you for your bravery and strength, and he suddenly feels a desire to know more about you. "Well then..."
He begins to lead you to a secluded part of the garden, away from prying eyes. The moonlight illuminates your path as you both walk together in silence. "I suppose we will have plenty of time to get to know each other once we are married," he says at last with a hint of sarcasm.
After a few moments of comfortable silence, he abruptly stops walking and turns to face you. His expression is unreadable as he says, "Y/N, I want to make one thing perfectly clear. Just because we are getting married, it doesn't mean that I will be easy on you."
He continues, "You will be my wife in name only. I expect you to follow my orders, no matter what they are. My position as the leader of our people is everything to me, and nothing, not even you, will ever come before it."
You look at Soonyoung, eyes narrowing as you listen to his harsh words. Despite his warning, you could see the uncertainty in his gaze, and it gives you a hope. "I understand." you say quietly.
Over the next few weeks, you are forced to throw yourself into the preparations for your wedding. The entire city is bustling with activity, but one person seemed to be conspicuously absent - Soonyoung. He sends his men and servants to assist with the preparations but he has not been seen in days.
Despite your frustration, you try not to let it show. You don't want to give your would-be husband the satisfaction of knowing that he is getting under your skin. But as the days turns into weeks, you couldn't help but wonder if he is even going to show up for the wedding.
You try to reach out to Soonyoung numerous times, but never receive a response. You have even sent messengers to his estate, but they all returned with the same message - he is unavailable. You even attempted to visit him herself, but were turned away at the gate.
As the days went on, you couldn't help but rethink your decision to marry Soonyoung. You shouldn't have given the nod, shouldn't have agreed under the pressure of your family because Soonyoung is distant and completely unwilling to let you in. You are compelled, you divert yourself back into your regular routine, living in the hospital dorms just to keep yourself busy and your mind away from all sorts of unpleasant thoughts.
With each passing day, you grow more and more convinced that you have made a mistake. You couldn't shake the feeling that Soonyoung would never truly care for you and that your marriage would be nothing more than a political arrangement.
The day of the wedding arrives. You stand wearing the white gown, looking out at the assembled guests. Your heart feels heavy with doubt and you couldn't help but wonder what your life would have been like if you had followed your heart.
The crowd grows restless as the ceremony draws near and there is still no sign of the groom. You try to push down your growing anxiety but you can't shake the feeling that something is terribly wrong. And then finally, as the sun begins to set, Soonyoung appears.
He looks unapologetic and nonchalant as he strolls towards you with small smile on his lips, seeming completely unfazed by the fact that he has kept his bride waiting and takes your hand without a second thought.
As the vows are exchanged, you feel your doubts grow even stronger. You wonder if you would ever be able to truly accept a man who has so carelessly disrespected you. But for now, you bury those feelings and force yourself to smile, knowing that it was too late to turn back now.
The rest of the wedding day passes in a blur. You go through the motions, dancing and laughing with your guests, all the while feeling a growing sense of emptiness inside. And as the night wears on, you are convinced that you have made a grave mistake.
From the start, Soonyoung's cold demeanor and possessive attitude caused friction between you two. He expects you to cater to his every whim, but you have promised yourself to never be intimidated by his threats and his icy stare.
As newlyweds, you both settle into the honeymoon suite. You feel your heart sink once again because you had hoped that the spark would be reignited once you both were alone, but Soonyoung seems more interested in the bottle than in you.
You sit on the edge of the bed, your eyes fixed on your hands. Your husband stands by the window, nursing a glass of whiskey. The silence is palpable.
"Soonyoung," you begin, your voice barely above a whisper, "Why did you leave me alone at the altar today?"
Soonyoung turns to face you, his expression unreadable. He takes a long pull from his glass before answering, "I didn't leave you at the altar, if I did then we wouldn't have been married and you wouldn't have been here."
His face hardens as he steps closer to you, "I don't have time for your tears or your theatrics," he snaps, "You knew that this isn't going to be a normal marriage with rainbows and sunshine so stop whining and play your part."
Your eyes are narrow as you stand up to face him, "I may have agreed to this marriage, but I will not be treated like a doormat," you say, your voice is steady and strong, "I am more than just a trophy wife."
Soonyoung sneers at you, his annoyance growing. "Then what are you, Y/N? You're nothing but a foolish woman because you agreed to this marriage knowing there would be no love, no obligations."
Your eyes flash with anger as you bite back with a retort, "Fine. If you want to play the game of cold indifference, then let's see who breaks first."
You take a step closer to him, your voice low and dangerous, "Don't test me, Soonyoung", you warn, "I may not be a man, but I am not as weak as you seem to think. I can give as good as I get.", you reach up and grab a handful of his shirt, your fingers digging into the fabric.
Soonyoung's eyes widen in surprise at your sudden burst of anger. He opens his mouth to speak, but you cut him off with a sharp look, "I am done being your doormat", you say, your voice full of fire and determination.
After that night, you both settle into a cold and distant marriage. You live in a lavish mansion but the tension between you both is palpable. But even after the heated word exchange, you tried your best to make the marriage work, but Soonyoung's cold and rude demeanor made it impossible.
You made constant efforts to engage with him. You organized dinners and gatherings, hoping that you'd connect over shared interests. You tried to talk to him about the relationship, expressing your desires for a more loving and supportive partnership.
You also made an effort to spend quality time with Soonyoung. You would plan trips and outings, clearing your schedules, hoping that the time alone would help you both grow closer. You would often try to initiate deep conversations in the hopes that it would melt his cold exterior.
Despite your best efforts, your husband remains the same. He shows no signs of caring for you or reciprocating your affections. The lack of feelings weighed heavily on you.
You try to warn Soonyoung when you discover that he has been secretly meeting with a member of the rival mafia clan. As a doctor, you feel strongly about upholding the law but as his wife, you couldn't help but worry about his safe being.
Soonyoung isn't a fool. He knows what he is doing. He has his own reasons for secretly meeting, whoever he is meeting. He believes that forming an alliance with them would bring more power and wealth to his own clan, securing their position as a dominant force in the criminal underworld but if he fails to coax them to form an ally then he'd finish the whole clan.
"You don't understand the ways of the mafia, my dear wife. I do what needs to be done, whether you approve or not.", he answers you.
"And you don't know what you're getting yourself into," you plead, your hands gripping his arms in desperation. "The rival clan is ruthless and they will stop at nothing to take us down."
Soonyoung's expression hardens as he pulls his arms out of your grip. "You don't trust me to handle this, do you?" he accuses, his voice full of rage, "I am the leader of this clan, and I know what I'm doing."
Suddenly, Soonyoung's expression darkens as he looks at you, "You have a secret it seems," he says, his voice low and dangerous. "Is there something you're hiding from me because how the hell did you know that I'm meeting the people of rival clan?"
Your eyes flash with defiance as you walk out of the room, leaving Soonyoung standing there. You couldn't believe he would accuse you of hiding something from him even after she have just warned him about the danger. He seems to have forgotten that you too belong to a powerful mafia clan.
Since that day, your relationship becomes more strained as you both stopped speaking to each other. Soonyoung is always staking out doing something you don't care about anymore and you sort to spending more time at hospital.
Your heart stops, one night, as you see Soonyoung walk into the home, his clothes soaked in blood. You run to him, your hands reaching out to touch him, to make sure he is okay.
"What happened?", you ask, eyes scanning his body.
Soonyoung's voice is distant as he speaks, "It's not my blood." he says, pushing your hands away. "I killed someone before he could kill me."
Your eyes wander before you look at him. Something about his story doesn't add up. You step closer, studying his face and see the faint traces of tears in his eyes, "Soonyoung," you say softly, reaching out to touch his cheek. "What really happened?"
Soonyoung's reaction takes you by surprise but you don't let it deter you. You follow him quietly to your shared bedroom, watching as he collapses on the bed. "Soonyoung," you repeat, your voice softer now, "Tell me the truth."
Soonyoung lets out a sigh as he turns to face you. He looks into your eyes, knowing he couldn't hide the truth from you any longer, "I had planted a mole, one of my trusted men in their gang.", he admits, his voice barely above a whisper, "He got caught by them and was already dead when I found him."
Soonyoung hesitates, taking a deep breath before continuing, "If I had arrived a bit earlier, I could have saved him. But I got a hold of some of them and killed them all.", he turns away, his voice filled with regret.
Your concern for your husband overpowers any disappointment you have in him. You move closer to him, your hands gently examining his body for any injuries. "Are you hurt? Is that your blood?"
He looks up at you, his eyes filled with pain, "Yes," he whispers, "I was stabbed."
He lifts his shirt, revealing a long wound on his side. You gasp, your hands immediately going to the wound as you inspect it.
You quickly grab some bandages and disinfectant from the first aid kit and carefully clean the wound before wrapping it up, making sure it is clean and protected. "We need to get you to a hospital," you say firmly, "This needs stitches."
He grabs your hand and tells you that he can't.
You frown at his response, but you don't let it deter you, "Soonyoung, this is serious," you say, trying to keep the worry out of your voice, "You need medical attention."
Soonyoung shakes his head, his grip on your hand tightening.
His actions cut through you like a knife, "I don't need your help", he spats out, his voice filled with anger and frustration, "Just leave me alone." He pulls his hand away from yours, turning his back on you as he tries to hide the pain in his eyes.
You know that he needs medical attention and you are not going to let him suffer any longer. Gathering up your sewing kit and some painkillers, you approach him again.
You sit down next to him, carefully cleaning and numbing the wound before starting to stitch it up. The entire process is painful and tense, with Soonyoung gritting his teeth and occasionally flinching as the needle goes in.
You don't receive a thanks, rather you receive an ultimatum to never interfere in his matters again.
As the weeks went by, you both grew more distant. You'd only see each other in the bedroom that too occasionally and your conversations are always short and perfunctory. As demanded by your husband, you have finally stopped caring about his matters.
Soonyoung bursts into the mansion one evening, his face red with anger. He has heard something he couldn't believe. He shouts out your name, closing in on you as you sat on the couch.
Your confusion turns into fear as you see the anger in his eyes.
"You dated Minho.", he declares, gritting his teeth, "The son of Kim's, the next boss of their clan."
You hadn't expected him to find out about your brief relationship with the rival gang member. Your voice is stern when you say, "I did date him, but it was years ago when we were both in college. But I broke up with him as soon as I found out who his family was. I never would do anything hurtful for my family or the people I care for."
Soonyoung has been boiling the entire time, he is frustrated, he is mad. So he hurls some insults at you and you do too. The fight has turned into something else entirely. You both are overwhelmed with emotion.
"What kind of man doesn't want his wife?", you yell at him, "Maybe I should go back to Minho, at least he would treat me better."
At this point you're saying anything and everything to bottle out your frustration.
"So you want me to treat you as my wife?", Soonyoung turns calm suddenly, his tone low, "You want me to want you?"
And before you both know it, the anger has turned into something darker and more primal.
Soonyoung reaches you in long strides and kisses you by grabbing your head.
He backs you to the bedroom, lips still connected. One gaze after he pulls away and the tension snaps. You both rip each other's clothes off, your bodies colliding in a rough wave.
You bodies now move in a desperate rhythm, each thrust and grind a testament to the months of frustration and pent-up desire that had been building between the you of you. Soonyoung's hands roamed all over your body, gripping your hips, pulling your hair and squeezing your breasts roughly.
His voice is low and rough as he speaks into your mouth, "You're mine, Y/N.", he says, his hips pistoning into yours, "I can't get enough of you, even when I hate you for speaking of some other man when I was infront of you just because you were feigning for some touch. I'll show that I could all and above."
You meet his intensity with your own. You claw at his back, leaving red marks on his skin as you scream out your own frustration, "I'm not yours, Soonyoung," you spat, "I never was."
You buck your hips, meeting his thrusts with equal ferocity, gripping the sheets tightly. Your body is aching with pleasure and pain because of the roughness.
"You're just a means to an end," you say with a feral glint in your eyes. "You always were."
Soonyoung's lips curl in a savage smile as he hears your words. He grips your hips tighter and slams into you harder, the headboard banging against the wall with each thrust, "I'll make sure you never forget me then."
His hand wraps around your throat, not enough to choke you but enough to assert dominate. He leans down, his breath hot against your skin as he sucks and bites at your neck, marking you as his, "Happy to finally get what you wanted?"
Your breath hitches as his hand tightens around you throat but you don't back down. You meet his gaze with a fierce glare, your fingers digging into his back deeper as you hold on, "I'll always be a thorn in your side."
Soonyoung chuckles darkly, his hand finally releasing your throat, now placing it on your hips again, pulling you closer to him as he thrusts deeper, "And I wouldn't have it any other way."
In response, you wrap your legs around him and meet each of his thrusts with one of your own, your bodies slapping together in a heated dance.
His eyes darken with desire as he continues to thrust, the two of you getting lost in a wild and animalistic rhythm. He reaches down rubbing your clit, causing you to moan loudly as you come undone beneath him.
Feeling you clenching around him as you came, Soonyoung couldn't hold back any longer. He thrusts into you a few more times before spilling himself inside of you, his fingers gripping your hips tightly as he releases everything he had.
But even as he holds you close to him, he knows that your relationship would never be simple. You are fiery and independent, a woman who would always challenge him and keep him on his toes. But he wouldn't have it any other way.
You lay in Soonyoung's arms, your body still trembling and humming with pleasure. You have never felt so alive, so free. You have always been a thorn in his side, always pushing back against him, never making it easy for him.
But in this moment, as you lay together, bodies still entwined, you couldn't help but feel something more for your husband. You aren't sure if it is love, or just a deep and primal attraction, but you know that you have found something special in him.
And so, as the night wore on, you and Soonyoung lay there, holding each other tightly.
But eventually, the night had to end. The first light of dawn begins to break over the horizon, casting a golden glow over the room as you wake up to an empty bed.
And as the sun continues to rise, you both go back to your usual ways, each pretending to be indifferent to the other. But deep down, you both know that something has changed between you both, that you are no longer just enemies, but something more complicated and unpredictable.
And so, as the days passed and the war raged on, you both find yourselves drawn to each other again and again, your fiery chemistry impossible to resist. You fought and fucked, through it all, never not craving each other's touch.
Another such episode comes when you storm into Soonyoung's office, your eyes blazing with anger. You had a long, shitty day at the hospital so you are here, into the vicinity of your husband, ready to give him a piece of your mind.
As soon as you see him, sitting there behind his desk, claded in a fitting suit, all your other thoughts go into the gutter. You couldn't help but feel a deep, primal desire for him. And from the look in his eyes, you could tell that he felt the same way.
Soonyoung's jaw clenches on seeing you and he couldn't help but let his anger show, "What the hell do you want?", he snarls, standing up and slamming his fists on the desk, "How dare you barge into my office?Can't you see I'm busy?"
Your eyes narrow and you let out a low, dangerous laugh, "Oh, I see", you say, sauntering towards him with a seductive sway in your hips, "I thought you'd be busy jerking yourself off to the thought of me."
Soonyoung lets out a laugh as his control snaps. He reaches out and grabs you, pulling you towards him before turning you over and bending over the desk, his hands roughly gripping your hips as he grinds himself against you.
You gasp as his hands roam over your clothed body, igniting a fire within you that you couldn't resist. You moan as he presses himself against you, your body craving his touch despite everything, "Fuck me, Soonyoung."
His voice is low and rough as he leans in close to your ear, "You want me to fuck you, my wife?" he growls, his hot breath sending chills down your spine, "You've been begging for it since the moment you walked in here."
Your smirk turns into a gasp as he turns you around again, hands ripping your clothes. His gaze marvels at you in nothing your lingerie before tearing them as well, revealing your naked body to him. You swear under your breath as the cool air hits your skin, but it's quickly replaced with the heat of Soonyoung's touch.
"You're a fucking animal."
Soonyoung's only response is a guttural growl as he lifts you onto the desk, spreading you legs and entering harshly into you without hesitation. Your hands work on undressing him as he thrusts in. The sound of the bodies slapping against each other fills the room, along with your moans and his grunts of pleasure.
The heat of your bodies is overwhelming and your head falls back as you surrender to the pleasure that your husband is giving you. The pain of his rough treatment mixed with pleasure and you find yourself moaning loudly, scratching at his back as he continues to rearrange your insides.
His thrusting never slows as he looks down at you, his eyes dark with desire. He smirks, leaning down to whisper in your ear, "You like that, don't you? Being treated like the filthy slut you are."
Your glare turns into a snarl as you grab Soonyoung's throat, your fingers digging into his skin. "Shut up and fuck me harder.", you growl through gritted teeth. Your grip tightens around his neck as you pull him closer, your faces inches apart.
Soonyoung snickers at your response, the smirk never wavering, "With pleasure, my dirty little whore," he responds with a chuckle before kissing you passionately.
"You're damn right, I am." you say pulling away, your grip tightening even more, "Now fuck me like the animal you are."
You pull him down for another rough and bruising kiss, refusing to let go as your bodies collide in a mess of sweat and heat.
He breaks the kiss, a triumphant smirk on his face as his thrust takes animalistic speed.
Your moans and his grunts of pleasure, floods the rooms. You bite on his shoulder blade, leaving an angry red mark as you hold on and let him ravage her body.
Soonyoung's thrusts became more erratic as he feels his orgasm building up within him, ready to spill. Your body shakes with pleasure, the two of you reaching the climax together.
He pulls out of you and collapses onto you, panting and covered in sweat, "Fuck," he says with a grin.
"You're wild.", you glare at him, but a smirk of your own forms as you try to push him off you.
Soonyoung slides off and stretches, his muscles aching from the exertion of your passionate encounter.
"You think that was good just because you could keep up with me?", you laugh with a seductive smirk on your lips, "I've fucked better and rougher."
Soonyoung flexes his muscles, a smug grin on his face, "Well, I guess it was a good thing for you then, wasn't it?" he shot back, pushing your buttons with ease.
You roll your eyes but couldn't keep the smile off your face.
"You know what?", you say as you hop off the table, "Keep telling yourself that.", you start walking towards the bathroom, "I'll take a shower first, wanna join?"
You look down at your torn clothes and laugh with a playful glint in her eye, "Well, looks like I'll be walking out of here naked", and look over at your husband with a smirk, "I guess you want all your men to see me like this."
Soonyoung's temper flares at the thought of all the men in the office seeing his wife naked. He quickly follows you into the bathroom with a fierce determination on his face.
"Fuck no." he mutters to himself and turns you around to face him.
He cups your face and looks deeply into your eyes, "You're mine and I won't share you with anyone.", he says possessively, a fierce protectiveness in his gaze, "So, either put on my spare clothes or wait till I get you something to wear."
Your eyes flashed with a hint of defiance as you shrug off in hold, "I don't care if anyone sees me naked.", you snip to rile him up.
Soonyoung steps closer, "If you let another man look at this state of yours whether or not I'm around, I will rip them apart," he growls.
And he doesn't waste any time. His carnal instincts takes over once again so you are now bent her over the bathroom counter, his hands gripping your hips as he plunges into you from behind as he fucks with a wild abandon.
The bathroom was filled with the sound of your heavy breathing and the slick slap of the bodies. His fingers dug into your hips as he thrust deep inside you, his lips pressing a savage kiss to your shoulder, "Mine."
Your head falls back, breath hitching as Soonyoung hits a particularly sensitive spot deep inside you, "Yes.", you gasp, "All yours."
As your orgasm subsides for the second time, Soonyoung gently pulls out of you and turns you to face him. He wraps his arms around you, holding you close, pressing a tender kiss to your forehead, "I mean it," he murmurs, "You're mine."
You are taken aback by this sudden affectionate gesture. You hadn't expected tenderness from him after your rough session earlier. You look up at him and smile softly, a strange warmth spreading through your chest, "I'm yours, Soonyoung.", you repeat, your voice softer this time.
Your husband smiles back and tilts your head up so he can see you better. He looks into your eyes, his own softening as he sees the sincerity in your gaze., "And I'm yours.", he whispers before leaning in and kissing you softly.
You have already melted the icy shield and Soonyoung thinks it's time he starts to show that he can be sincere, that he too wants this marriage to work.
Urgent knocks on the office door makes Soonyoung scrumbling out of the bathroom, searching for his clothes in a hurry. He knows that the pattern of those knocks always meant some trouble.
Just as he goes to open the door, he hears the clanking of the gun and turns back only to feel the metal being pressed on the skin of his forehead.
"Hey, Hoshi.", you smile at your husband condescendingly, holding him at the gunpoint.
→ Do not copy, re-post, translate, or share any of my works on other platforms! All stories are copyrighted, joonsytip.
#side by side#hoshi#kwon soonyoung#soonyoung smut#Soonyoung#soonyoung x reader#svt soonyoung#hoshi x reader#hoshi smut#svt hoshi#hoshi x y/n#hoshi x you#soonyoung x you#soonyoung x y/n#seventeen hoshi#seventeen soonyoung#svt smut#svt x y/n#svt x you#svt x reader#seventeen x y/n#seventeen x you#seventeen x reader#svt au#seventeen au#hoshi scenarios#hoshi angst#soonyoung fluff#soonyoung angst#hoshi fluff
698 notes
·
View notes
Text
What Happened At Driftmark
Media - House Of The Dragon Character - (Teen) Aegon Targaryen Couple - Aegon X Reader Reader - (Teen) Y/n Targaryen (Rhaenyra's daughter) Rating - Smut Word Count - 3444
Warning - Teen Smut / Neice x Uncle
The winner of the Coming Soon poll!
Aegon looked bored at the sobbing crowd in Driftmark, a relative had died, he really didn't care, he was only there for the Alcohol, Aegon glanced around the crowd, trying to put names to faces given how long it had been since he had seen most of the family, he could pick out some names and faces but stopped short at one in particular,
Y/n, technically his niece even if they were only perhaps two or three years apart in age, his half-sister’s eldest child and daughter. Aegon had known her and been fairly close to her when they were children Y/n, was a short girl in a black dress with red accents, she had long dark curls as all those children did,
She meets eyes with Aegon and gives him a faint smile,
Aegon almost choked on his mouth full of wine when he noticed Y/n, Aegon was speechless, shocked to say the least and was paralyzed by her eyes, The prince finally snapped out of his amazement when he saw Y/n give him a shy smile, quickly drank all the remaining contents of the wine and returned her smile with a cheeky "flirty" smile.
she giggled a little hiding her giggle behind her hand,
Aegon laughed he found it adorable, so cute, his eyes continued to look at her, as if he were a hungry wolf staring at his prey. But his smile faded when he noticed his mother giving a cold and serious look him her own mother giving her a glare too.
Aegon's playful smile disappeared, he knew what that look meant "Don't." Aegon decided to ignore his mother, he waited until her mother left her alone for a moment so he quickly went over, "Hello Y/n... Long time no see, you have grown much more beautiful."
Said Aegon with a friendly smile, trying to impress her, he didn't want to look like a jerk right now.
she smiled and curtsied "Good afternoon Prince Aegon," she smiled "it has been a time indeed, you have only grown more wise and handsome During this time my prince"
“Don't say that, you will inflate my ego.” Aegon said with a friendly laugh, his eyes looking at her from top to bottom once again, Aegon just found her so adorable. The prince wanted her, he wanted her now, now if he was honest, but he was holding back for now, he doesn't want to look rude. “Can I walk with you a bit? I want to talk with you, it's been a while since I see your cute face.”
"yes my prince" she nodded
Aegon smiled when he heard Y/n's answer, Aegon extended his arm towards her, a friendly and playful smile on his lips, he honestly wanted Y/n, even if it was just for one night... He would be happy with that,
she nodded and took his arm in one hand and the other on the skirt of her black dress holding it a little so she could walk without treading on it
As the two of them walked, Aegon's eyes continued to look at Y/n, Aegon just couldn't get over how much he had missed his "pretty niece" he wanted her so much.
“May I ask you a question? Why don't you and I talk to each other more often? You're my niece, the daughter of my half-sister, it's a shame we don't talk often.”
"it is a shame my prince we used to talk every day in the red keep but since Mother took us away to Dragonstone I so rarely get a chance to see you, I wish I could send ravens to you but Mother doesn't like our sides of the family to chat"
Aegon's friendly smile slowly turned into a slightly angry face, he just couldn't help but be furious, the damn girl's mother was ruining his fun with her daughter. “Why? Why on earth does your mother not like us talking to her? It is not our fault that she loves the Velaryons more than her own blood!”
Said Aegon with his voice slightly raised, his fists clenched, He just wanted to talk to Y/n and that woman just couldn’t let him.
"I suppose the greens and blacks are two sides building walls"
“The feud is stupid,” Aegon said as he slowly started to calm down, Aegon sighed as he looked at Y/n with sadness and a little annoyance. “I just wanted to catch up with my niece…. It's a shame my half-sister doesn't let me…”
"It is a shame... If I may be so bold my prince, I do miss you"
Aegon smiled lightly as he heard this, he gently placed his other hand on top of Y/n's, and Aegon's face started to turn into a cheeky and slightly naughty smile, he just couldn't help it. “I miss you too…. More than you could imagine, I think about you every day, even more now that I see you again.”
"as so I, my prince"
“Then, could you do me a favour?” Asked Aegon with his friendly and slightly seductive little smile on his face, Aegon just wanted to spend time with his niece and to have some fun with her, what could go wrong?
"what is it, my prince?" She asked sweetly
The more she was nice, the more Aegon's smile grew, his hand that was intertwined with hers gave Y/n's a little squeeze. “Can you come with me to my room?… I just want to talk a little, catch up on how you’ve been doing and so on.”
she nodded and allowed him to lead her to the chamber he was staying in for the stay at Driftmark
When they both were inside, locked and alone, Aegon wasted no time in pinning Y/n against the wall, his body pushed against hers, his hands firmly against the wall on both sides of Y/n.
“Finally… Alone with you... It’s just you and me…” He said with a cheeky smile and in a seductive voice as he stared into her eyes.
she yelped in shock as him suddenly pinned her to the wall of the chamber her chest rising and falling fast "Aegon-" she gasped in surprise
The prince chuckled and gently grabbed Y/n's chin with one of his hands and gave her a quick kiss on the lips. “Shhhhh…. This is my moment to finally get what I want…” Aegon said while caressing her cheek, his hand gently going down from her face down to her neck, and then to the top of her dress.
she turned bright red at his kiss to her lips, her body trembling in her gown "are uhh are you sure my prince?" She stuttered
“My pretty niece… I've never been so sure of anything before...” He whispered in a seductive and lustful voice as his hand slightly pulled her dress down, his face getting closer and closer to her neck, he gave her a long, very slow and gentle kiss. “I want you and you know it...” Aegon added in a whisper against her skin, his body pressed against hers so she could feel his hardened erection against her.
she gasped at the touch of his hands and his lips, her eyes go wide when she feels his erection against her through their clothes "Aegon... My prince...we... We are not the children we once were, as we could lie our way out of our time together,"
Aegon let his hand go to her behind now, giving it a little grab in a teasing manner, he was getting lost in the moment, he was so horny he couldn't think straight. “It's only you and me here, no one else…. we are safe, no one will know...” Aegon whispered as he began kissing her neck, his hands grabbed her even more, his grip on her becoming possessive.
"but we can't... If someone found out ... Our family they'd be furious"
Aegon gave a frustrated groan as he heard that, he knew she was right, but also so wrong at the same time. His body continued to lean onto hers, his erection still hard on her abdomen, he couldn't just stop now. “There's no one here… Come on niece… you want it too…. I want you and you know it…”
she blushed bright red but she couldn't speak instead she turned her head to the side allowing him more space to kiss her neck
Aegon smiled victoriously when he felt her turn her head, he knew she wanted, but just needed a little push and there it was, she was giving him more access to her neck already. “That’s it… give in…” Aegon whispered as he began to gently bite her neck, his hand on her butt gave it another grab, and his breathing became slightly more heavy and faster.
Y/n squealed a little as Aegons hand grabbed her behind forcing her as close to him as possible, she could feel the cold gold elements of his clothes as well as his hard erection though his green trousers "Please... please... Be gentle" she whispered and begged for the sake of her Maidenhead
Aegon chuckled against her neck as he heard her begging, he just couldn't help but give a cocky smile, he liked her begging too much. “Don’t worry my sweet pretty niece… I’ll be gentle…”
He replied in a lustful voice, his hands going under her dress and grabbing her bare skin, his own breath became even more heavy and needy as he felt her skin in his hands.
she nodded and her body trembled in excitement as his hands pull up her black and red gown her skin below pale and warm
Aegon let out an almost beast-like growl as he saw her skin being exposed to him, he was so needy right now, he needed her now and now, “You’re so perfect…” He muttered between heavy breaths and kisses, his hands were all over her skin, roaming and touching everywhere he could reach.
she giggled as his kisses tickled her but she pushed his hands away and blushed hard as she plaid with the laces of his doublet asking sweetly for permission
Aegon raised an eyebrow when she pushed his hands away, confused for a moment, but his expression quickly turned into a smile. “Go on… you have my permission…” He whispered while pulling her even closer, his hard erection pressing tightly against her stomach now, he just couldn’t keep is excitement and eagerness inside him anymore.
"your sure Aegon?" Y/n asked her wide eyes looking up at him
“Don't ask me twice…” He mumbled his response as he gave her a very quick and demanding kiss on her lips, Aegon just wanted her now, his kisses went back to her neck as he waited for her to open his doublet and undress him.
she giggled nervously but she unlaced his doublet and pushed it off his shoulders leaving him in his shirt, her hands nervously pull his shirt up and over his head revealing his bare chest which she Giggled at and stroked over his warm skin
Once she removed his shirt, his hard chest was revealed and she gave a cute little giggle when she touched and caressed it, Aegon took the chance and began to kiss her neck and shoulder now. “You’re so cute… let’s see if you’re just as cute everywhere else…. Lift your dress so I can see what you have been hiding from me…”
she blushed hard her face and even her chest turning a little red, she nodded and gently moved him to sit on the bed inside the driftmark chamber, she stood Infront of him nervously her eyes met his and then moved down watching his erection still pressing though his trousers, she slowly unlaced her dress tugging it off her shoulders, then Unlacing her corset and pushing that away leaving her in her white underdress
Aegon watched with excitement and lust as she removed the dress and corset, and when she was left in her white underdress, he let a hungry grunt escape from his lips. “Come here…” He said as his hand gave a little pull to her arm, the prince made her sit on his lap, his hard erection pressed against her now even more than before,
she let out a small squeal when he pulls her Into his lap her arms wrap around his neck and her body is against him completely with only a thin layer of cotton to conceal her
He groaned when he felt her body against his, it just felt so good to have her right here, but he wanted more, he wanted her. “You feel so good….” His hands were all over her again, her skin, her body, her legs, he just couldn’t stop feeling her every part of her. “Are you ready for me…” He whispered against her skin while his mouth still kissed and bite her neck.
"yes my prince" she nodded excitedly
He smiled victoriously as he heard her yes, he was so eager that he didn’t even think this through, he wasn’t even aware of what he was doing, he just knew he wanted her so badly and that’s what matters for him. “Good…” He whispered as he began to kiss her again, his mouth hungrily claimed her lips in an eager kiss, his hands now grabbing the bottom of her dress and pulling it up to reveal her legs.
he pulled her underdress all the way to the small of her back revealing her legs, thighs, ass and cunt to his eyes, he let out another grunt, He let his hands run up her thighs all the way to her behind, touching her sensitive skin and giving her another grab, it just felt so good to have her like this, right up against him, but he needed more.
she blushed hard and giggled at the sight of her being so close to him their bodies touching with now just his trousers between them even as his erection threatened to break the fabric and escape just to finally have her
“I want you so bad….” He mumbled between heavy breaths, His hands moved to the back of her thighs, gently lifting her up and closer so that only a thin layer of fabric separated them, his whole body was hot, but he could not wait anymore. “Please…” He begged in a pleading voice that sounded so desperate it was even surprising to him.
"please what my prince?" She giggled
She was so adorable, but she was just teasing him too much, his breathing was so heavy, and his whole body was so hot, he just couldn’t control himself, he growled again, his desperate need for her was stronger than anything by this point. “Stop teasing… I need you…” He practically whispered in between heavy breaths, his voice was so pleading, he would beg for her if need be.
she nodded and happily watched as he unlaced his trousers
His breathing was still heavy, and so was his eager heart, his eyes focused on her, and his body on autopilot, the only thing keeping him from just going on with it was the fact that she was a maiden, but once she gave him permission, he was going to take her maidenhead right there and He was quick to pull his erection free from his trousers her eye widened and her cheeks reddened at the sight of him in his hand she did her best to hide her giggles, He felt her gaze on his erection, and then her giggle, he just couldn’t help but tease a little, he was in such a playful mood.
“You like what you see?”
"I've never seen one before" she admitted "Could... Could I touch? Or will it get scared?"
He chuckled at her words, this girl was simply too adorable, there was no way he couldn’t just love her. He gently nodded at her question. "Go ahead… you can touch…”
she giggled and moved her hand to gentle stroke and touch causing his erection to jump in reaction which spooked her making her take her hand away "did I hurt you?"
He gasped slightly at her touch, her gentle and soft and touch felt good, and he chuckled at her question. “No, you didn’t hurt me… quite the contrary… I got a little excited…”
"oh ... So I can again?"
Aegon nodded with a little chuckle as he tried to regain his breath. “You can do it again…”
she smiled and moved her hand back to stroke and play giggling as she did almost like he was her toy
He let out another groan as feeling of her touch came back, even better than before, her giggle making this whole thing more fun and enjoyable. “You’re so cute…” He groaned as he took her hand. “Here… I’ll show you how to do it…” he took her hand in his and guided her showing her what he usually does which didn't take her long to understand so he could leave her to work on him happily, He let his hand slowly pull away, leaving her on her own to do whatever she liked and enjoyed to do, he was enjoying his time with her so much it was insane.
“You’re doing such a good job…”
"I am? Does he like me?"
He chuckled at her question, she kept giving him such cute and innocent responses. “He absolutely loves you…”
"does he? I am doing a good job for him? Making him happy?"
“He’s absolutely in love with you and you’re making him very happy, you’re doing such a good job…” He assured her, his hand going gently to caress her face.
she giggled and happily continued until he started to get close he began to tremble and she got worried "I'm not hurting him am I?"
“No! don’t worry, you’re doing great…” He said, breathing hard as he felt his orgasm quickly approaching, but he tried his best to hold on. “Don’t stop…” He whispered, so close now, he just needed a little bit more and he will be there. His heart was running fast and his breathing was heavy, his hands grasping the sheets.
she nodded giving his lips a small kiss as she keeps going her other hand tugs her underdress a little so the top moved down to her waist revealing her breasts to him which she kisses his forehead and tugs his head to allow him to do as he desired
His eyes widened slightly when she revealed her breasts to him, another groan escaped from his lips, but he quickly gave her a teasing little bite on the neck as he claimed her lips in a hungry kiss. “You still like teasing me, don’t you?” He muttered as his mouth moved to her breasts, the hand on her hair grabbed her locks to pull her head back and expose more of her sensitive skin to him as he kissed and bit her almost aggressively,
she giggled and nodded making her hand faster
“You know that’s dangerous…” He whispered in a breath, almost at his limit. “You’re gonna make me-” He mumbled, feeling himself reaching his orgasm, he tried to hold on even longer just because he didn’t want this to end just yet. “Please…”
she only giggled and peppered him with kisses clearly enjoying how much power she had over him as she kept going getting faster and faster
“Gods…. You’re gonna make me…” He mumbled once more, this time with an even more desperate, whimpering tone to his voice, her kisses on his face and neck only increasing the burning pleasure on his body. He could feel it coming he just couldn’t hold it any longer. “Y/n… I’m gonna…” He mumbled before his body tensed up, his lips letting out a soft groan as he orgasmed, his seed dripping out all over her hand, his body relaxing a moment later, he gasped for a deep breath, the orgasm had drained his energy, He gently took her hand to his lips to give a kiss, and just kept it there, his eyes closing as he tried to control his heartbeat. “That was... Amazing…” He whispered, his thumb gently caressing the top of her hand.
she giggled "I'm happy I did okay Aegon... Did you want me to keep going?" She asked trying to move her hand back
Aegon let out another chuckle as he opened his eyes again, he quickly caught her hand before she could move it. “No, let me catch my breath…” He mumbled with a little smile, he then raised her hand to his lips again, giving the top of it another kiss. “Besides, now it’s your turn…”
"my turn?" She asked Innocently
Aegon couldn’t help but to let out a soft chuckle at her innocence. “Mm-hmm…” He mumbled as he slowly pushed her on her back, gently laying her on the bed and then moving to hover on top of her, looking down at her from above. “I want to make you feel as good as you made me feel…”
Commission Page
#hotd smut#hotd fanfiction#hotd fandom#hotd fanfic#hotd#hotd aegon#hotd imagine#hotd season 2#house of the dragon#aegon smut#aegon ii targaryen#king aegon#aegon targaryen x reader#aegon x reader#aegon the second#aegon ii#aegon targaryen#house targaryen#house of targaryen#house of the dragon season 2#house of the dragon x reader#house of the dragon fanfic#house of the dragon aemond#house of the dragon aegon#aegon fanfic#Aegon imagine#house of the dragon aegon targaryen
535 notes
·
View notes
Text
Real Life Fairytale
[Robby Keene x Female!Reader]
Synopsis: You tried so hard not to be that girl, but the more you were around him, the more you were convinced clichés could be a good thing.
WC: 712
Category: Fluff, First Kiss
Since Cobra Kai coming back later this month, here’s some fluff with the Marty Mcfly of karate.
『••✎••』
It was a typical cliché, and as much as you hated it, there was something that still pulled at you. Something that pulled you right into the arms of none other than Robby Keene.
Your relationship had been rocky at best; it had started out with him pickpocketing your purse and the two of you becoming friends because, at the time, you believed he was simply returning what you lost.
Of course, when your friendship officially became a friendship, he told you the truth and apologized. LaRusso had offered him a job, and everything he did suddenly became about changing his life and earning his place. He wanted to prove to his father that he was more than just some punk-ass kid from the wrong side of the tracks.
So, how did that bring you to where you are now? How did a guy like Robby Keene, dressed up in Marty McFly attire, become the center of your universe?
The Halloween Bash, of course.
Originally, the entire group of friends, the past feud between Robby and Miguel, had long been forgotten, so they decided to do one big group costume. Demetri thought it would be a good idea to go with the Power Rangers, which was fine, except for the fact that Eli was the only one who actually wanted to be a Ranger. Everyone else was either not impressed or completely clueless about who they were.
In the end, the group split off into their own individual costumes, and that's how you ended up with your favorite movie being used as the basis for your outfits.
It took a lot of convincing on your part. I mean, the dude looked practically identical to the real actor; he was the obvious choice. Throw a Walkman on him, and boom, the costume is perfect.
He blamed it on the hair, which it technically was. Ever since he ditched Dora's cut with Diego, he just became that geeky kid who freaked at the word 'chicken.'
And in all honesty, you truly believed he hated that word, too. Eli said it to bait him once, and he did not go down easily.
It only took you an hour to convince him, but after a while, he relented, and the costume was finalized.
So, obviously, when the two of you walked in with swag that only the 80s could pull off, you stayed for about an hour before Robby got bored and decided ice cream was the cure.
Now, the two of you were sitting on the steps of an apartment building, eating a gallon of ice cream and talking.
You swear, you didn't mean for it to happen, but the way he looked at you with those soft, blue eyes and the smile that could make a nun blush, you found yourself leaning closer.
"I had fun," he spoke quietly, his words dancing over your lips. "Even if I do look ridiculous."
You giggled. "Well, isn't that why we have Halloween? To look ridiculous?"
He shrugged and leaned closer, his eyes searching yours.
"You don't look ridiculous, though," you continued. "I think you look pretty good in a life preserver."
He grinned. "Yeah?"
It was something about the way he said that. The way you could hear the smile in his voice, but most of all, the way he looked at you when he said it. Like he was looking for permission to continue with what was already happening.
So, you answered by leaning in, connecting your lips with his, and giving him all the permission he needed.
His hands instantly flew to your hips, tugging you closer, and you found your own hands wrapping around his neck, deepening the kiss.
It was perfect, just like the movies. You regretted dressing up as Doc Brown, though. Not only was the radiation suit itchy, but you were acting like Jennifer Parker, and you didn't know if that was a good thing or a bad thing.
Still, with the white hair off and his headphones finding their home around his neck, you figured maybe you'd force him to keep that part of the costume because, the way he was looking at you, you didn't want it to end.
You were sure it wouldn't, not any time soon.
#robby keene#robby keene x reader#robby keene imagine#robby keene x female!reader#robby keene/reader#cobra kai#cobra kai x reader#cobra kai fanfiction#cobra kai fic#cobra kai fandom#karate kid fanfiction#marty mcfly x reader#karate kid#karate kid x reader#johnny lawrence#daniel larusso#samantha larusso#fanfic#fanfiction#reader#tanner buchanan#tanner buchanan x reader#karate kid fandom#miguel diaz x reader#robby keene x you#robby keene x y/n#robby keene fanfiction#fluff#mega fluff#marty mcfly imagine
641 notes
·
View notes
Text
ME & THE DEVIL.
SYNOPS𝑖S,ㅤㅤsukuna falls in love with the purest angel.
両面宿儺ㅤ♡ ⠀ angel!reader⠀ . . .ㅤ fluff & angstㅤwarnings suggestive blood death occ sukuna ─ 13k words.
The worst crime a creature of darkness could commit was to fall in love with a creature of light.
Sukuna Ryomen was aware of this, and yet he allowed himself to be loved by an angel, just as he allowed himself to love one.
But his disobedience cost him dearly, and his whole world fell to ruins. For the first time in his life, everything he had ever sworn was beautiful was reduced to cold, distant memories that occasionally disturbed him in the dead of the night.
The peaceful life he had once been promised, sworn to under the stars, had been taken from him in the cruelest way, just as the only person he had sworn his eternal love to had been taken from him, ripped from his arms, turned into nothing more than a sweet memory that could no longer be touched. It had been like taking away the oxygen he needed to stay alive.
And now he was trapped in chains, thrown deep into the cell of the maximum security prison in the dark lands he once called home, and now was nothing more than a place where he was imprisoned, without the slightest will to live, and with only revenge trapped in his thoughts and the deepest desires of his dark and broken heart ⸻ which he believed he no longer had, since it had been taken from him, just like the life of his beloved.
𝔊aia, The Society of Humans
Sukuna rolled all four of his eyes at once and smoothed his black hood over his pink hair. He hated going to Gaia, hated leaving his home in Umbra, the Society of Darkness. Although the presence of demons and creatures of darkness was permitted by law in Gaia, its inhabitants were not very fond of them ⸻ especially with their frightening appearance and deadly gaze ⸻ but unfortunately it was only in Gaia that he would find the best whisky of the Three Societies. So much work for a bottle of alcohol.
The demon held the leather pouch with two bottles he had bought and another with a slaughtered calf that he would have Uraume prepare for dinner. However, his plans fell apart when he realised that there was something wrong with his surroundings in the Lost Forest ⸻ the path that would lead him to Umbra. In one swift movement, Sukuna stopped and turned to see a white figure hiding behind a tree with a broad trunk. Out of patience, he left his leather pouch with the drinks and the calf on the ground and approached the tree. Ryomen leaned one of his arms against the trunk and waited for the figure to leave its hiding place ⸻ which didn't take long.
"Oh," the person ended up facing Sukuna's cloaked chest, startled by the demon's sudden presence.
"Oh?" Sukuna repeated the stranger's words, raising an eyebrow.
Looking down with eyes that conveyed nothing but boredom, he analysed the person before him. Her long, white gown seemed to glisten in the dim light filtering through the massive treetops of the Lost Forest. Something that hadn't gone unnoticed by Sukuna, aside from the unique, angelic beauty of the stranger before him, was her majestic wings.
Those wings could only belong to someone from Oriana, the Society of Light. And not just anyone, but an angel.
An angel…
This little encounter between them was wrong in itself, as it was against the laws of the Three Societies.
Though the Society of Light and the Society of Darkness lived in eternal feud, the only thing they had agreed upon for thousands of centuries was that no being from Oriana could have contact with a being from Umbra, and vice versa. Interaction between the two societies was strictly forbidden. So much so that the worst crime a creature of darkness could commit was to have a romantic relationship with a creature of light.
And that rule applied to Gaia as well.
Without a word, Sukuna turned his back on the angel and went to gather his things and leave for Umbra, he had already spent too much time in the lands of Gaia for his liking.
"You..." the angel began to speak, trying to get Sukuna's attention, but nothing seemed to stop him.
"Can you stop following me?" Sukuna turned around, burning with anger. "Or would you rather be a side dish with the calf at my dinner party?"
"You... you wouldn't do that, would you?" She looked at him in horror at the idea he was suggesting.
"You want to stay and find out?" A sinister smile formed on Sukuna's lips, making the angel tremble all over and take small steps backwards. "Just as I thought, how pathetic you are," he murmured the last part.
"I am not pathetic!" The angel said with conviction, but her posture still showed fear, as did her trembling voice.
"The very fact that you're an angel, on Gaia, far away from your brilliant, stupid society, following a demon through a forest, tells me exactly how pathetic you can be. Now leave me alone."
"What's your name?" She avoided the last topic, even more curious, but without moving.
"That's none of your business," Sukuna made his way to the portal that would take him back to Umbra, this time without an angel in his way.
All five times Sukuna had returned to Gaia with the solemn intention of buying at least two bottles of whisky, he had met the (pathetic) angel who had followed him through the Lost Forest. She kept asking him questions, to which he answered with absolute silence. But during the five times, she didn't seem to mind his silence because she knew he was at least listening to her ⸻ which seemed to be enough to make her happy.
But the sixth time Sukuna went to Gaia, she wasn't waiting for him in the forest.
The demon was surprised by the little angel's absence and shrugged his shoulders when he realized that she wouldn't appear on his path.
He briefly tried to convince himself that it was better this way, both for his short patience and for the innocent, pathetic angel who knew nothing of the world she lived in.
But something seemed wrong…
It seemed wrong to walk back to Umbra in silence, with only the sound of the forest itself ringing in his ears. Sukuna wouldn't admit it, but a part of him, deep down, missed the thousands of questions the angel had asked him, both about himself and where he came from. But he couldn't miss that singular thing.
It was best to stay away from her, so he wouldn't get into any unnecessary trouble. Although he liked getting into trouble and unnecessary fights, Sukuna preferred to avoid anything that involved Oriana and the Light Ones; it was easier to get into a fight in Umbra, where he knew the laws and the rules of the game. Not to mention that he knew that if he got involved in anything with Oriana and was found out, even if he hadn't done anything, the creatures of light would do everything they could to put him in prison for life.
Sukuna looked back once more and, realising that there was nothing there, not even a shining white figure, he simply stepped through the portal into the chaos that was the Society of Darkness.
"Where were you last time?" Sukuna asked when he met the angel again after the fiasco of the last time he was in Gaia.
"Oh, did you miss me?" The angel smiled openly at the demon's comment when they met on one of the paths in the Lost Forest.
"Answer my question." Sukuna said authoritatively.
"I was in Oriana, my mother asked me to come back because she felt I was spending too much time in Gaia," the angel smiled and walked after Sukuna as she always did, "You know, you never told me your name..." She commented, playing with the white fabric of her dress.
"Why should I tell you my name?" Sukuna asked.
"Because I've already told you mine!"
"My name is none of your business."
"I promise I won't bother you anymore if you tell me your name!"
"Don't make promises you don't intend to keep." Sukuna rolled all four eyes and turned to the angel.
"Please," she begged him.
"And stop begging, you look pathetic doing it."
Sukuna looked into the bright, innocent eyes of the angel before him. There was something there that made his heart skip a beat. The way she looked at him was so pure that a part of him wanted to corrupt her completely, but the other part wanted to drown in this purity that made him feel less like a monster for a few seconds ⸻ even though he was a demon by nature.
"Lord Sukuna." He said quickly, using his title.
"Lord?" The angel asked curiously, "Do they have titles in Umbra?"
"Do you think Umbra is the end of the world?"
"No, no! In Oriana we don't have much information about Umbra..." She explained quickly.
"So you want to go to Umbra?" A mischievous smile appeared on the demon's lips.
"I'd love to, actually!" she said, delighted at the idea of getting to know another place, especially the mysterious Umbra.
"You'd be killed the moment you set foot in there," Sukuna laughed at the angel's fearful reaction to his statement.
"But... but I... I've never done anything..."
"Understand something, Angel, Umbra and Oriana do not mix, it is forbidden by law, so I think you better stop what you are trying to do or planning to do, because in the blink of an eye you will be killed. Oriana is the safest place for your kind, and I suggest you get back there before it is too late for you to see the light again.”
"Lord Sukuna..." She swallowed dryly, "I know I'm not the best company you could have, but please... I just..." She took a deep breath, giving up on saying what she really wanted to say "I... I'm sorry for bothering you all this time, I..." The angel turned her back to Sukuna, ready to walk away and perhaps leave Gaia forever, but was stopped by a hand on her forearm, holding her tightly and preventing her from leaving.
"Never stop speaking your mind. Finish talking and I'll let you go."
"I... I just wanted a companion, someone to talk to, but I think I was looking for that in the wrong person."
Sukuna's hand slowly left the angel's forearm.
"Angel..." Sukuna said and turned to leave. "Meet me here, same time, tomorrow."
"Lord Sukuna?" The angel glanced at the demon who had his back to her, but received only silence from Sukuna as he made his way back to Umbra.
Sukuna took a deep breath for the tenth time, wondering why he had acted without thinking the day before. He waited for the angel while he thought about everything that had happened and why he thought it was a good idea to take her to a less crowded part of Gaia ⸻ or rather, a field away from people. The truth was, even he didn't know why he was acting the way he was.
That angel could only have bewitched him...
And if she hadn't bewitched him before, he was certainly bewitched the moment their eyes met.
For some reason, the angel looked neater than usual, even wearing hair ornaments that matched her white dress with gold details.
"Sorry for the delay, Lord Sukuna!" The angel smiled as she approached the stone he was sitting on while he waited.
Sukuna just stared at her and got up, taking a different route from the one he usually took.
"Where are we going?" She asked curiously, having been curious ever since she had been told to meet on the road to the Lost Forest, something that was certainly far from Sukuna's fetishes.
"I will take you to a deserted place to devour you," Sukuna said calmly.
"WHAT?!" The angel's eyes widened in shock at the demon's comment.
"Well, if you keep quiet, I might consider sparing your life, if I don't turn you into dinner first."
Silence fell between the demon and the angel as they walked, and all that could be heard was the sounds of the forest and their footsteps on the leaves, the broken branches on the ground, and the fertilized earth beneath their feet. Sukuna was surprised by the angel's silence, but didn't question her, while she herself was lost in her thoughts, trying to prove something true about him devouring her.
"We're here." Sukuna said, drawing the angel's attention and freeing her from the thought loop she was trapped in.
She looked around; it was an open, flowery field, and there was a cliff overlooking the sea, which seemed to connect with Gaia's sky on the horizon. Enchanted by such a beautiful view, the angel approached the cliff, feeling the icy, salty breeze against her body.
"If you stand too close to the cliff, you might fall." Sukuna said from behind the angel, frightening her.
"Oh, you're right!" She said, a little frightened at the thought of falling from that height.
"You have wings, do you know that?" Sukuna rolled his eyes, "You can fly if you fall."
"Oh, that's true, well, it would be true if I could fly, but I can't.”
"Haven't you learned how to fly?" Sukuna said in a provocative tone.
"Um, I just got hurt and the healer said that if I wanted to fly again, I'd have to spend some time recovering, without forcing it."
"That must suck for you..." Sukuna shrugged and sat down on the grass to bask in the sun.
"You have no idea, almost everything in Oriana is on top, so it's easier to fly there. That's why I spent so much time in Gaia, everything is on the ground here, I don't need to use my wings," the angel sat down next to Sukuna and looked up at the clear blue sky, "What's it like in Umbra?"
"Why are you so interested in Umbra?"
"Because... Well, because nobody in Oriana talks about Umbra, it's almost as if it's forbidden. I once asked a group of colleagues if they knew anything about it and they just stared at me and then scolded me for commenting on the place."
"There's nothing wrong with Umbra, Angel, it's just an ugly place that harbours evil people with terrible hearts, it's no place for creatures of light."
"But you're generalizing, aren't you? Not least because you are an exception, aren't you?"
"Exception? An exception to what?" Sukuna arched an eyebrow.
"Well, you're not evil, maybe you've said some evil things to me, but you've never done anything too bad."
"Gaia's laws are completely different from Umbra's. I just don't feel like being arrested again."
"Have you ever been arrested?" The angel asked him incredulously.
"Like ten times? Or more?" the demon shrugged, "It's quite common in Umbra. Why is that? Isn't there a prison in Oriana?"
"Well, we do have something called a detention center, where those who break Oriana's laws are taken, but it's rarely full."
"Ah, you really are privileged..."
"Lord Sukuna, you told me that Oriana and Umbra don't mix, but why?"
"You really don't know anything, do you? What did they teach in the schools in Oriana?"
"Nothing to do with Umbra, the only thing they say is that we can never go to Umbra or have contact with any dark beings," the angel murmured.
"And here we are, aren't we..."
"But what's so wrong that our contact is forbidden by law?" The angel asked curiously.
"It's a long story..." he said, uninterested in this particular conversation.
"Aren't you going to tell me?"
"Maybe another day..."
"So you mean we'll have more meetings like this?" She smiled excitedly at the thought of seeing Sukuna again.
"Yeah... maybe... if you behave like a good little angel, I can think about..."
The angel lay down beside Sukuna and looked up at the clear blue sky. It was beautiful, and as much as it resembled Oriana's sky, in some ways it was extremely different. But perhaps it was the presence of the person, or rather the demon, next to her that made everything she knew, or thought she knew, seem completely new.
"Your marks... the ones you have on your body, were you born with them?" she asked, breaking the silence between them.
"Uhum," Sukuna mumbled in reply.
"What's your favorite color?"
"Why the hell would I have a favorite color?"
"Now that you've said it... I don't know either. In Oriana there aren't many colours, it's always light tones and often the same shades of white and gold. When I came to Gaia, I was enchanted by the variety of colors..."
"You really do surprise yourself with very little..." Sukuna squinted at the angel, "How did you manage to come to Gaia?”
"I was tired of Oriana. It was always the same things to do, it was the same boring routine every day. Just playing the harp, sitting by the crystal lake, reading and talking about the same things... I begged my grandfather, who is a general, to let me go to Gaia, if only for a few hours.” The angel's eyes focused on the slowly changing shades of blue in the sky, from light blue to pinkish orange, as her mind wandered through her memories: "Did you know that there is no night in Oriana?"
"Why don't they have a night?" Sukuna raised an eyebrow. Oriana was the complete opposite of Umbra; while one was bathed in light, the other was bathed in darkness.
"When the sun goes down, the sky turns orange until the next day's sunrise.”
Time seemed to flow when she was in Sukuna's presence. He said nothing and answered her questions indifferently, maliciously, spitefully or sometimes not at all. But the angel was happy. She was happy that she didn't have to spend so much time bound by the pure customs of Oriana, that she could speak freely and ask her thousand questions without being silenced for merely expressing a genuine curiosity about the worlds beyond the sacred portals of the Society of Light.
"Lord Sukuna, thank you for showing me this place and listening to me..." the angel murmured as she turned her head sideways to look at the demon's profile.
"Tsk... it's not a big deal..." Sukuna just stood there with his four eyes closed, enjoying the breeze (and secretly his new companion).
Sukuna had never thought that meeting this angel would become part of his routine in Gaia. Even Uraume had noticed that his Lord's frequent forays into the Society of Humans were no longer just about the good bottles of whisky or the cheap meat. However, Uraume knew better than to question his Lord and put this fact to one side ⸻ at least Sukuna seemed less grumpy when he went to Gaia.
Although he denied it, especially to himself, it was a form of entertainment to be in the company of the innocent and curious Angel.
And, in a way, it made him feel a little better that he had broken one of the strictest rules in the Three Societies.
Looking around, the demon saw the young angel munching on a typical Gaia fruit as she accompanied him to yet another secret location far from any civilisation that he had suddenly decided to take her to. It was a great surprise to him that she simply followed him, without questioning or even suspecting that this might be the last time she would see the light of day. It was amazing how much trust she had in him and how naive she was about her own world, her own people. And even though Sukuna had no intention of hurting her, except with his unfiltered words that came out without thinking, he couldn't help but wonder what would happen to her if she accidentally bumped into another demon, or perhaps a perverse human from Gaia.
It was almost comical how concerned and protective he was when it came to the Angel. Even if he refused to accept such feelings, only justifying his actions with the idea that she wouldn't survive a second without him by her side.
And when she almost fell on her butt in the middle of the road, it was as if Sukuna had received a sign from the universe itself, confirming his theories.
‘She's not even safe from herself,' he thought as he watched her laugh at her own disaster. She was too precious for any of the worlds.
"Are we there yet?" She turned his head in Sukuna's direction.
"Uhum," he mumbled.
And before she could complain that he had given her the same answer a long time ago, Sukuna pointed his head in front of her, making her look expectantly where he was looking.
The great waterfall, with its crystal-clear water reflecting the sun's rays divinely, had enchanted her.
It was beautiful. Just as beautiful as the open field of flowers by the sea that Sukuna had taken her to the other day. But these trees with their green leaves, the flowers, the water falling in a steady, calm rhythm, it was all so beautiful, so wonderful in her eyes.
"How did you know such a beautiful place existed?" Smiling, the angel approached the edge of the pond and placed her hand in the water, surprised to find it warm and not as cold as she had imagined.
"I found that out when I was hunting." Sukuna replied, sitting down on a rock near the edge and getting his feet wet.
"We... Can we swim here?" she asked excitedly.
"Um, go ahead." Sukuna said nonchalantly, after all they were far from Gaia's civilization and it was very unusual for there to be any people or creatures there.
Without further ado, the angel began to remove her long satin skirt and the pearl belt, then the top of her dress and the necklace she was wearing.
"What do you think you're doing?" Sukuna caught the Angel's eye just as she was about to remove her underwear. He had kept quiet, just watching her undress, but he hadn't imagined that she would be naked in front of him.
"Taking my clothes off? To swim?" Her speech came out more as a question because she was confused by the situation.
"You know you don't have to be naked, right?"
"But in Oriana it's very common to bathe in the lakes without clothes..."
"Are you telling me that you get naked? In public?" Sukuna arched an eyebrow in disbelief at the creature of light before him.
"And why wouldn't we? It's actually quite common over there."
"Yes, but I'd advise you not to do it here in Gaia, or anywhere else but Oriana..."
"Hm? Ah, well then..." Giving up on the idea of taking off her underwear, the angel simply removed her hair ornaments and walked over the wet stones into the lake "Aren't you going in too? The water's fine."
Sukuna stared at the angel for a few minutes, watching her play with the water, before deciding to take off his clothes and join her in the water. However, he was content to stand at the edge, leaning against a rock.
The angel approached him with a slight smile on her face, leaning her back against the stone and standing next to Sukuna.
"So in Oriana you strip naked in public?" Sukuna asked with a mischievous smile and was answered with a murmur and a positive nod from the angel, "Hm, I'd pay to see a show like that..."
"I wish I could take you to Oriana," she sighed, "but apparently there's some kind of spell on the sacred gates that prevents anything but a creature of light from passing through."
"Why do you think I wanted to go to your fancy little town?"
"Because you always take me to beautiful and enchanting places, I'd like to thank you for that."
"I don't need your thanks, let alone to see your gold-painted paradise." Sukuna said dismissively.
The angel shrugged at Sukuna's reply. She was getting used to the demon's blunt and direct manner.
Looking at the water, she noticed that it was so clear that she could see the bottom. Interested in a small pebble that caught her eye, the angel dived to the bottom without saying anything and returned to the surface with the stone in her hand. She had been so busy admiring the red stone that she hadn't noticed Sukuna looking in her direction.
"What do you have in your hand?" the demon asked in a tone that did not hide his curiosity.
"It's a red stone," she said smiling, "On my first trip to Gaia, I came across a merchant who sold jewelry, he had several necklaces with the same stone, I think it's called a ruby... But whatever it is called, it reminds me of your eyes"
"So you like stones?" Sukuna asked, ignoring the angel's last comment about his eyes and especially the fact that his heart was beating a little faster.
"Yes!" she replied with a smile.
"Follow me!" he ordered as he climbed out of the water and picked up his clothes from a rock, but didn't put them back on.
Confused by the sudden change of plans, and a little sad to be leaving the warm water, the angel picked up her clothes and began to follow the demon, who walked around the pond, without asking any questions. When they reached the edge of the waterfall, Sukuna went behind the water and disappeared from the angel's sight.
Uncertain about what was happening, but trusting the demon, she closed her eyes and went behind the waterfall as well. When she opened her eyes again, she was surprised to see a path behind the water. But what made her eyes sparkle were the coloured stones set into the wall, glowing and illuminating the whole place.
"Are you just going to stand there?" Sukuna asked as he followed the path in front of him.
Without hesitation, the angel quickened her pace and followed Sukuna. It didn't take them long to reach their destination, a small hot spring.
"The water is better here than outside." Sukuna said as he stepped into the water.
The angel left her things on the ground and stepped into the water, relaxing next to the demon.
"Just when I think you can't surprise me anymore, you come along and prove me wrong, Lord Sukuna."
"Or maybe it was your golden palace that wasn't so interesting."
"Well, I think you'd be surprised by Oriada's angelic beauty."
"More surprised than to see you swimming naked in a pond?" A mischievous smile formed on Sukuna's lips as his predatory eyes stared intently at the angel.
"Lord Sukuna!" A blush spread across the young angel's face as she turned her head to the side, trying to avoid the demon's gaze.
A small laugh escaped Sukuna's lips as he was amused by the angel's reaction. Maybe spending time with her wasn't the worst thing in the world, as he always tried to convince himself it was. She had a special way of making Sukuna want her by his side ⸻ even if it was forbidden. Sukuna squinted at the angel, noticing the doubt in her expression, showing her indecision about whether to say what she was about to say.
"If you thank me again, I'll never take you anywhere again." Sukuna lied.
"Ah! How... How did you know what I was going to say?" She looked at him, startled.
"You're as predictable as an open book."
"Oh?! But I know how to disguise it well."
"I doubt it." Sukuna smiled sideways at the direction of the conversation.
"I'm a very good liar!" She swam over and stopped in front of Sukuna.
"Oh yeah?!" Sukuna brought his face close to the angel's.
"Yes!" She said with conviction.
"Hm." He murmured as he pulled the angel by the waist and brought her closer to him. "Then tell me a lie."
"Ah... well... I won't lie right now, because I don't want to," she said confidently, but Sukuna couldn't help but laugh when he heard her answer.
She really knew how to amuse him.
Sukuna had always been indifferent when it came to Gaia. He obviously preferred Umbra, for various reasons, but lately Gaia hadn't been such a hateful place for him, even if he still believed that humans were the weakest and most influential creatures he'd ever seen. But as long as he was on Gaia, with some special company and away from civilisation, Sukuna thought it was a good pastime ⸻ although he wouldn't admit it, being stubborn as he was.
Little did Sukuna know that teaching Angel how to hunt would be so much fun.
From a very young age, the demon had learned to use various tools and strategies to catch small prey. And it was almost a talent, as if he had been born to be a predator.
But the Angel he knew had no such ferocious instincts, and even less skill with weapons. While Sukuna was a predator, the angel was nothing more than a small, defenseless prey.
The fact that she was so clumsy amused the demon, who could hardly contain his laughter when he saw that she couldn't keep the bow and arrow together.
With a sideways smile, Sukuna positioned himself behind the angel and helped her. He put her arms in the right position and told her to aim at the tree in front of them. Taking a deep breath and holding it, the Angel released the arrow, sending it flying into the hard gravel of the tree.
With a big, bright smile, the Angel turned to Sukuna, proud of her achievement ⸻ even though he had helped her.
"Let's raise the level," Sukuna smiled sideways and pulled the angel through the Lost Forest until they found a majestic deer near a small lake. "Now do what you did with the tree," he whispered in the angel's ear, so as not to frighten his prey.
The angel positioned herself, holding the bow and arrow just right, and took aim at the deer. But when she looked at the animal, she couldn't let go of the arrow. Hitting the tree was one thing, but now an animal seemed too difficult. She lowered the bow and arrow and looked at Sukuna with a depressed expression.
"I... I can't..."
Sukuna just watched the angel, knowing deep down that she couldn't hurt what she saw suffering in front of her. She was too pure for such brutality.
The demon simply took the bow and arrow from her hands and positioned the weapon perfectly before hitting the small deer in one of its vital points. The angel closed her eyes as the animal grunted in pain.
"Let's go." He walked around the lake to pick up the animal and headed for the waterfall that he had taken her before.
Arriving at the place, Sukuna wasted no time in making a fire and gathering the things he had brought from Umbra to cook for the angel. He prepared everything, taking out of his leather pouch a few other ingredients he'd taken from the kitchen at home ⸻ hoping Uraume wouldn't miss them too soon. The demon wasn't the best in the kitchen, but he'd seen Uraume make this kind of broth for so long that he hoped it would work.
"Do you need help, Lord Sukuna?" The angel asked as she approached the demon who was preparing the food.
"No," he replied, "just sit there," pointing his head in the direction of a rock near the water.
Without questioning him, the angel obeyed his command and sat down on the rock, watching as Sukuna cut the fresh meat from the deer with his back to her. The demon had broad, strong shoulders and there were black lines that adorned his body perfectly. The Angel felt her own cheeks begin to burn with every second she looked more closely at every detail of Sukuna's body ⸻ the one that most resembled a sculpture.
Suddenly ashamed of where her thoughts were taking her ⸻ thoughts she hadn't imagined she would have ⸻, she stood up and began to walk around the pond, observing the different kinds of flowers that were around. Sukuna could always point to the fact that she was surprised by the smallest things, but where she came from they didn't have all these vibrant, captivating colors. It was truly a fantastic experience for her.
The angel picked some flowers and sat down on the stone she had been sitting on before. Sukuna, meanwhile, continued to concentrate on preparing the food.
The demon was so focused on his goal that he wouldn't settle for anything less than perfection (and he certainly wasn't doing it all for the angel, he kept telling himself). However, all his concentration on the broth he was preparing was taken away when he felt something resting on his head. Looking up, he saw the angel standing behind him with a huge smile on her face.
"What's that?" He asked, feeling her adjust the object that adorned his head.
"A flower crown."
"A what?" he asked, incredulous at the answer.
"A flower crown." The angel repeated her answer with a slight chuckle.
But who would believe it, or even imagine the scene? A demon with a crown of flowers on his head. It didn't seem like words that would fit into a sentence in a harmonious and positive way. And maybe it didn't help that the demon in question was none other than Sukuna Ryomen.
Sukuna just rolled his eyes and poured some of the ready-made broth for the angel sitting next to him. She gladly took the bowl and didn't take long to taste it.
The demon looked in the angel's direction with a hopeful expression, feeling a slight fear grow in his chest to know what she thought of the food.
"Is there anything you don't know how to make? This is delicious!"
"Of course it would be delicious, I made it myself," he said smugly, but deep down a sense of relief was inevitable.
"Could you teach me to cook? I bet I'd be better at cooking than hunting."
"Who knows, one day..." Sukuna said vaguely.
Thinking about such a moment in the future seemed quite unlikely in reality, but nothing stopped him from imagining such a situation ⸻ not even for a moment.
Gaia's sun shone brightly, its rays reflecting off the crystal clear waters of the calm sea before the curious gaze of a creature of light.
Sukuna, following the path to a small abandoned hut, noticed that someone was missing from his side and turned to see the angel watching the landscape.
"Hey, Angel!" Sukuna caught her eye "If you just stand there, we can't get into the sea!"
"We can get into the sea?!" She asked excitedly, running across the sand to catch up with the demon.
"And why can't we?"
"Well, we don't have a sea in Oriana, but I read some books that talked about scary sea creatures."
"These creatures tend to stay at the bottom of the ocean, there's not much for them on the coast."
"Are you sure about that?"
"Do I look like I'd lie?" Sukuna turned to face the angel, then rolled his eyes when he saw the expression on her face at his question. "Okay, no need to answer, I get it." Sukuna made his way to the wooden hut that stood on the other side of the beach.
The hut had been abandoned for years, but it was still in good shape and usable. It looked more like a single person's house on the beach, as everything in it was for one person. Sukuna used to go there when he went fishing, but that was a long time ago ⸻ it was easier to hunt or buy something at the Gaia market than spend time waiting for a fish to show up.
The angel left the leather bag she was carrying on a wooden chair outside the house and watched the scene unfold before her. The more time she spent with Sukuna, the more she realised that she knew very little about the world. There were many things she had never seen, and things she had never imagined could exist. And she never thought that she would be eternally grateful to that stubborn, arrogant demon for showing her all that, for making her feel things she never thought she could feel.
"I thought you were excited about going to the sea."
"Well, I guess I'm a little scared." A short laugh escaped Angel's lips.
"Angel..." Sukuna approached the creature of light, holding her face to make her look at him, "I'm here, if anything happens I'll save you."
"What if we go in together...?" The Angel bit her bottom lip.
"OK, then get ready," Sukuna let go of the angel's face as he went into the hut to drop his and the angel's things and take off his clothes, leaving only his underwear.
When he came out of the hut, he found the angel already in her underwear, curiously watching the scenery, as if she still had doubts about going out to sea even if she wanted to. Sneaking up on the angel, Sukuna took her in his arms as if she were a bride and walked out to sea while she struggled against his big, strong chest, begging him to let her go.
"Lord Sukuna, please let me go!" The angel pleaded.
"Since you ask!" Sukuna released her into the sea.
"I can't believe you did that!" the Angel said as soon as she came back to the surface.
"You're the one who asked me to let you go!" He raised both upper arms, as if to declare himself innocent of such an accusation, and crossed both forearms as he smiled sideways, suppressing the urge to laugh at the whole situation.
"That was very evil– AH!" The angel screamed in fright as she felt something brush past her leg and leapt into Sukuna's lap, who caught her without the slightest effort.
"What happened?" Despite a smile on his lips, Sukuna's tone could not hide his concern.
"Something went through my leg..."
"It must have been just a tumbleweed," the demon's explanation reassured the Angel, who slowly got off from his lap.
"It's not that bad..." the Angel smiled slightly, "but I still think I'd prefer to be a little closer to the coast."
"So you want to go back?"
"Uh, just until I get used to it."
With the waves breaking on her knee, the Angel let her intrusive thoughts take over and she kicked at the water, wetting Sukuna in the process. The angel looked at the demon beside her, shocked by what had happened, and Sukuna just looked at her, expressionless, which made her shudder a little with fear.
"Was that a request for war?"
"No, Lord Sukuna, I didn't mean it, I swear–"
"You have five seconds."
"Five seconds?" She looked at him doubtfully.
"Five... four..."
Without thinking too much, the angel just ran as fast as she could.Without even finishing counting, Sukuna took off after the angel. He kept his speed down, though, because he knew it wouldn't be any fun if he caught her first. But as he grew tired of his own game, the demon soon caught up with her and threw her over his shoulder.
"Lord Sukuna, please forgive me, I swear I didn't mean to"
"I'm not entirely convinced of that..."
"Please, I'll do anything!"
"Anything?" Sukuna stopped walking, interested in the angel's proposal.
"Yes! Anything!" The angel pleaded.
"I don't want anything right now." Sukuna lifted her from his shoulders and carried her in his arms, "But I hope you will remember this promise."
Time passed slowly as they enjoyed each other's company. As the sun began to set, the angel returned to the hut, dripping wet as she held several small shells in her hands. She left the shells on the table and Sukuna soon handed her a bowl of stew he had prepared.With the bowl in her hand, she left the hut and took a seat on the steps, enjoying the food and watching the sun set. It wasn't long before Sukuna joined her.
They both watched the horizon as they enjoyed their meal. There was no greater tranquility than that moment. But a strong wind blew across the shore, sending a shiver down the Angel's spine.
"I think it's time to go in." Sukuna stood up with the two bowls in his hand and walked into the hut, followed by the angel.
"Um, Lord Sukuna... it's starting to rain..." The angel said as she looked out the window and hugged her own shivering body.
"You are shivering." Sukuna approached the angel and rested his big, strong chest on her wings.
The angel felt a shock run through her body and a sudden warmth that slowly warmed her icy body and stopped the shivering.
"Your body is warm."
"I know," Sukuna whispered into the angel's ear.Without hesitation, he grabbed her waist, turned her towards him and then picked her up. He calmly walked over to a small three-seater sofa and sat down with her still on his lap.
"Lord Sukuna..." the demon's name came weakly from her lips as she rested her hands on his strong shoulder, drowning in the depth of his crimson eyes.
"Hm?" He murmured, looking at the face he adored so much.
"You have the most beautiful eyes I've ever seen." One of her hands reached for Sukuna's face, running her fingers gently over the marks on his face.
"I disagree. There is nothing in the Three Societies that compares to your beauty."
Sukuna's lips reached for the Angel's and captured her in a soft kiss ⸻ something that was certainly controversial given his personality. The kiss didn't last long, but it was enough to make Sukuna thirsty for more. When they parted, the Angel tried to catch her breath, but it wasn't long before Sukuna was kissing her again, this time with a certain need, an unquenchable desire to have her all to himself.
The demon sat her down on his lap, using two of his hands to hold her there while the others traveled the length of her body, decorating every little curve.
"Lord..." The angel let out a faint moan as she felt Sukuna's hand squeeze her breast.
"You're so perfect..." Ryomen murmured as he approached the angel's neck and kissed the length of it.
"Sukuna... you... you're..." the angel let out a louder moan as she felt something hard against her intimacy as Sukuna kissed her collarbone and with one of his skilful hands undid the knot of the bra she was wearing and wasted no time in sucking on one of her exposed breasts.
"How do you feel?" A mischievous smile formed on Sukuna's lips as he watched the angel's satisfied face.
"It's... good," she moaned softly.
"You seem to be enjoying it, would you like some more?" One of the hands that had been on the angel's waist moved down to her ass and she gasped as she felt a strong squeeze.
"Uhum"
"Use your words, angel," he murmured in her ear.
"Yes... please... please..."
"I'll make you feel so fucking good..."
"Do you still want to go to Umbra?"
Sukuna's question had been the first thing he had said when he had met the angel again on the way to the Lost Forest.
"Yes! I'd like to go there." The angel smiled, her cheeks flushed.
The angel thought that after what had happened between her and the demon the last time they met, it would be difficult to look him in the eye again, and perhaps she wasn't entirely wrong. Sukuna had touched her in places she had never imagined being touched so viciously. But she couldn't deny the indescribable pleasure she had felt that night.
"Okay, then, let's go to Umbra," Ryomen shrugged, as if it were no big deal.
"Wait, really?" She looked at him hopefully, hoping this wasn't just a joke.
"Yes, but you can't go to Umbra like that." Sukuna looked the angel up and down, observing her natural angelic appearance.
"What do you mean?" she tilted her head in doubt.
"If you go through the portal, you'll soon be recognised. In Umbra, things aren't as clear as your clothes."
"So what do we do?"
"Put these clothes on." Sukuna handed the angel a burgundy dress with black details.
"Shall I put it on here?" she asked, holding it to her chest.
"It's not like you've never taken your clothes off in front of me," Sukuna smiled sideways, teasing the angel.
"Lord Sukuna!" the angel said embarrassed.
"Lord Sukuna? That's not what you called me last night."
"I'll change behind that tree." She said, ignoring both Sukuna's comment and his cheeks burning with embarrassment, and went to change.
"We need to fix your wings too..." Sukuna said as soon as the angel returned ready. "Can you hide them?"
"If I have a cloak, maybe I can."
"Too risky, I think we have to stick to my main idea."
"Your main idea?" The angel looked curiously at the demon who was fiddling with his leather bag.
"Let's paint it black." He took two tins of paint from the bag.
"You really came prepared..." The angel looked at him in amazement.
Sukuna opened one of the tins of paint and positioned the Angel so that she was facing away from him. The demon wasted no time and quickly stuck his hands into the can and began to run his paint-smeared hands over the Angel's wing feathers, but she quickly pulled away, laughing at Sukuna.
"That tickles!" She turned to Sukuna with a big, bright smile as she laughed.
Sukuna just watched the Angel and felt the urge to take that sound and put it in a bottle so he could get drunk on it every night.
"I think... I think we'd better hurry so we don't waste any time." Sukuna looked away from the angel and took a deep breath, controlling the urge to take her for herself at this moment, in this place.
The angel agreed, holding back a laugh as Ryomen ran his inky hands down the length of her wings.
"We need to do something about your face," the demon said after he had finished painting the angel's wing, closing the tins of paint and taking a cloth to wipe his hands.
"My face?"
"Put this on." He handed her a lipstick and she put it on without question.
"Can we go now?" She asked excitedly.
"I think we're ready."
"Lord Sukuna, may I ask you something?" The angel's hands found the fabric of her skirt and she began to play with it, trying to distract herself.
"Hm?" He turned to the angel, waiting for her to speak.
"How do we get to Umbra?"
"Through the portal," he replied bluntly.
"But how do I get through the portal?"
"Like everyone else," Sukuna held out his hand to the angel, who took it immediately. "Unlike Oriana, there is no barrier that prevents creatures other than creatures of darkness from passing through the portal. Anyone can pass through, but most aren't curious about Umbra because it's an ugly place with a bad reputation."
"So if I'd wanted to go to Umbra all along, I could have?"
"Yes, but you'd soon be barred because you look like a creature of light, so you had to change your clothes and your wings." Sukuna replied, "And remember, under no circumstances are you to say you're from Oriana."
"All right." She said with a smile, feeling more relieved and excited for everything that was to come.
𝖀mbra, The Society Of Darkness
The Angel had never imagined that she would actually pass through the portal and visit Umbra. This moment seemed more like one of her dreams than reality, and she couldn't help but be amazed by the whole place around her ⸻ no matter how hard she tried to hide her curiosity.
Umbra was completely different from all the descriptions she had read in the books about it in Oriana and Gaia. It wasn't a pretty place, and it was certainly dark and gloomy, but it had a unique charm that enchanted her.
The ground beneath her feet was rocky and barren, dry and devoid of vegetation. The surrounding trees were basically just a twisted trunk and branches, creating a frightening and sinister appearance. The sky was dark, as Sukuna had told her, and she had no idea whether it was morning, afternoon or night.
"We're in the Dark Forest, soon we'll reach my land." Sukuna said, still holding the angel's hand and leading them through the place.
"Your land?"
"Uhum," he murmured in confirmation, "my land is not so far from the forest, but it is far from civilization."
"Why do you live so far from civilization?"
“Because I have no patience.”
And just as Sukuna said, it wasn't long before they arrived at Sukuna's home.
"Do you live in a shrine?" The angel asked as she looked at the huge Torii in front of her and a huge shrine in the background, but like everything else she had seen in the Dark Forest, it had a frightening appearance and an evil aura.
"Something like that," Sukuna shrugged as he entered his own territory with the angel. Even he couldn't believe he was taking a creature of light into his own home, something he had promised himself he would never do, in life or in death.
"Lord Sukuna." A servant bowed as he saw his master.
"Where is Uraume?" Sukuna asked the servant.
"In the kitchen, making tea for your brother."
"Really?" Sukuna rolled his eyes, ignored the servant and pulled the angel into the room.
"You have a brother?"
"Twin," Sukuna replied indifferently and led the angel into the room where he took his meals.
The Angel simply observed the interior of the sanctuary, which was much larger than it appeared. She had the feeling of being in a palace, but one that was much darker. There were many shades of black, red, grey and even gold. There weren't many paintings on the walls (at least not the kind she was looking for), but the few that were there depicted wars or monstrous animals.
"Jin..." Sukuna's boring tone made the angel turn her attention to the demon instead of her surroundings.
"Ryomen– Oh, you have a visitor?" The man called Jin turned to the angel with a friendly smile.
Jin, as Sukuna had called the man earlier, was the complete opposite of Sukuna. He was tall, but not as tall as Ryomen, and he didn't have four arms or any visible body markings. Perhaps the only similarity was the pink hair. Other than that, nothing was the same. He certainly didn't match the descriptions of demons she'd read in some of Gaia's books, and even less did he resemble some of the ones she'd met at the Human Society fair ⸻ although she didn't consider those to be any kind of parameter for characterizing the citizens of Umbra.
Sukuna quickly introduced the angel, hiding her true identity as a creature of light and calling her by her name. It was the first time Sukuna had called her by her name and not "angel", well, apart from the intimate evening they had spent on the beach when he had spared no expense in using her name.
"I'm sorry Ryomen, I didn't know you had a guest today. I just wanted to introduce you to your nephew, Itadori Yuji." Jin said with a smile on his face as he held his son in his arms.
The angel approached the baby with more curiosity than the boy's own uncle and smiled as she noticed the huge rosy cheeks and a few pink strands on his head.
"Would you like to hold him?" Jin asked the angel with a gentle smile.
"May I?" She turned to Sukuna and waited for his confirmation to hold the newborn in her arms. "He's so cute."
"His face looks like a knee." Sukuna said as he approached the angel and looked at his nephew.
"Don't say that!" The angel scolded Sukuna, who just shrugged with a mischievous smile, "He's the cutest little thing I've ever seen." She smiled at Jin and handed the baby back to him.
"Isn't he a bit small and big-headed?" Sukuna asked.
"He has the proportions of a healthy baby, and that's what's important, Ryomen," Jin said politely, "Now that I've introduced you, I'll be going home. And it was a pleasure to meet you, Miss."
"My pleasure!" The angel smiled "I hope Yuji grows up healthy."
"Thank you," Jin smiled before leaving the room.
"Well, I think I'll ask Uraume to prepare something for us to eat and then I can take you to the garden."
"Do you have a garden?" She asked in amazement, never imagining Sukuna to be the type of person to have a garden or anything like that at home.
"Don't get too excited, it's not as nice as the places I've shown you in Gaia," Sukuna said, referring to the places in Gaia that contained extravagant and unique flora.
The Angel simply sat down at the table and waited for Sukuna to return so that she could continue her questioning about Umbra and her own home. The Angel had an endless curiosity, she loved to discover new things and understand what she didn't know. Though the people of Oriana found her questions irritating and unnecessary, telling her that perhaps it was better to live in ignorance than to dwell on reality, Sukuna embraced her curiosity and answered what she knew, always answering with the truth and never trying to soften his answers. The demon never criticized her questions, or even said they were annoying or unnecessary ⸻ although at first he was a little irritated by the number of questions she asked. But he let her ask anyway, he loved the sound of her voice and found her curiosity admirable.
“You seem amused by the decorations." Sukuna sat down on the edge of the table.
"This isn't exactly how I imagined your home."
"No?"
"No, I didn't think it would have much decoration, really."
"The shrine and the land belonged to my ancestors, I just inherited everything. And making changes is a lot of work and a headache, so I decided to leave it as it was."
"Your ancestors?" The Angel asked, curious about Sukuna's past generations.
"The Great Demon King." Sukuna replied, surprising the angel and making her eyes widen.
But before she could ask him if he was joking, or even ask him about his family tree, some servants entered the hall, set the table and served the banquet. On the table were various foods that the Angel had never seen before in her life.
"If you don't like it, don't eat it," Sukuna said before starting to eat.
The angel looked at the food with fascination, but soon gave way to her desire and curiosity to learn more about Umbra's cuisine and what made it different from Oriana's and Gaia's.
"This is very good!" She smiled as she tasted one of the dishes and Sukuna just watched her, holding back a satisfied smile. He watched as she tried all the dishes, commenting on what she thought of them as if she were a judge in an eating contest.
After they were satisfied with their meal, Sukuna took her to his garden. The garden was a gloomy place, there were some trees with twisted trunks like those in the Dark Forest, there were some flowers that were shades of dark blue and purple, there were some that had black petals, there were some bushes with dried leaves and some that seemed to be rotting ⸻ something that Sukuna said was characteristic of the species itself.
The Angel approached a tree that had some flowers that seemed to be hanging from it, their petals in shades of purple and blue.
"It's a fuchsia." Sukuna said.
"It's beautiful... If I had a garden, I'd want it."
"And what's stopping you from having a garden?"
"I have no home..." The angel turned to Sukuna with a smile, but her attention was soon drawn to some sort of small house behind him. "What's that?"
"My Cerberus' house."
"Cerberus?"
"My dog. Would you like to see him?"
"Do you have a dog?" The angel asked excitedly, although she didn't have any dogs in Oriana, there were plenty of them in Gaia and she loved playing with them.
Without saying a word, Sukuna approached the little house and opened the door, revealing a huge, monstrous dog with three heads and a snake tail. The angel watched the beast with fear and took small steps backwards.
"It won't attack you." Sukuna said.
"I think I'd still prefer to keep a safe distance..."
"Come on." Ryomen held out a hand to the angel, who reluctantly took it. He took her in his arms and approached Cerberus, who was staring at them with his three heads. He didn't look like he was about to attack her, the little angel in her master's arms was no threat. Or perhaps the dog was aware of his master's feelings.
"He's kind of cute..." The angel murmured, reaching out a trembling hand to the middle head, which approached and sniffed it, soon followed by the right and left heads mimicking the movements, getting used to her scent. The middle head lowered itself, allowing her to stroke it. "And the fur is very soft..."
Without the angel noticing, Sukuna gradually let go of her and let her play with the infernal dog. He moved away a little, folding his arms across his chest. As he watched her, Sukuna began to notice things he hadn't noticed since the night before they ended up together. Though he had noticed her change in personality ⸻ something that happened when he was only in the Angel's presence ⸻ he noticed his own heart growing restless, pounding so hard against his chest that it seemed it might jump out of his body and into the Angel's delicate hands at any moment. She had been an extreme change in his life and in his own feelings. But what surprised him most about the whole situation was that he didn't even mind the change, in a way it pleased him enough. And Sukuna wouldn't complain if he could see a scene as domestic as the one that was unfolding in front of him.
If he could, he would take the Angel for himself and only for himself.
"I think he... or rather they liked me!" She said excitedly as she approached Sukuna with a smile, followed by the dog.
"Would you like to meet the civilisation of Umbra?"
"What? Are you serious?"
"If you behave, we can go."
"I'll behave, I promise!"
"I'll have the horse prepared." Sukuna said with a sideways smile, "Stay here with Cerberus until I get back. And don't be disappointed if you find that Umbra is nothing but a morbid place."
"I'm sure I won't be disappointed, because sometimes it's not the place that counts, but the company."
"Tsk... I won't be long," Sukuna turned to look for a servant with a smile still on his face.
He was fucked…
𝔊aia, The Society of Humans
Sukuna was almost one hundred percent sure that this wasn't the best idea.
It was a fact that the demon liked to keep things between him and the angel private ⸻ less public and more private. But a few weeks before this day, Sukuna had found it almost impossible to say no to the creature of light.
Not that he hadn't tried to say no. He had, many times. But his voice didn't seem to come out as he uttered that simple little word, watching the angel's hopeful face.
It was all a great dilemma for him.
And that's why the two of them, cloaked and hooded, walked through the bustling shops of Gaia, observing the stalls.
They hadn't bought anything, they were just enjoying each other's company as they walked hand in hand. They just commented to each other about the products that caught their eye at the stalls. It wasn't as if they didn't have the money to buy anything. Sukuna had enough money (and plenty of it) to buy all the stalls in the place, but he needed the Angel to really want something there for him to put his hand on his money. But the Angel didn't seem that interested.
However, what seemed to be a quiet (and romantic) afternoon went up in smoke when the Angel heard her name called out in the crowd.
She looked forward and saw her grandfather in his armour, along with other Oriana guards. They stood out from the crowd with their golden armour, which seemed to radiate light from within.
The angel squeezed Sukuna's hand, sensing her desperation, and took a few steps back.
"Angel...?" Sukuna looked at the creature of light doubtfully, sensing the awe coming from it.
"We have to get out of here!" The Angel said frantically as she ran to pull Sukuna between the tents.
The angel pulled Sukuna into the Lost Forest, but the guards and her grandfather continued to pursue them.
"What's going on?" Sukuna asked in a serious tone as he dodged an arrow.
"My grandfather is chasing me..."
"Why?”
"I argued with my grandfather. The last time I was in Oriana, we had an argument and I said something like the people of Umbra deserved our respect and that it wasn't fair to judge them mercilessly based on myths and false accusations. My grandfather didn't like his granddaughter defending those he had always tried to destroy. I just didn't know he was going to come after me– AH!!".
The angel fell to the ground as she felt something cross her bruised wing.
Sukuna looked back angrily, searching for the archer who had shot his beloved, only to find a dozen creatures of light pointing an arrow at him. The demon just laughed mockingly at the whole situation, he couldn't spend all his time running, he had to fight too.
"Angel..." he said, catching the eye of the creature of light lying on the ground behind him, "remember you promised me you'd do whatever I wanted?"
"Sukuna–"
"Run!" Sukuna said, interrupting the angel, "Run without looking back. I'll take care of them." He knew he wouldn't be able to concentrate on the fight if he knew she was in danger.
"But..."
"I didn't think you were the type to break your promises."
"Will you find me?" The Angel asked, worried that she would never see the Demon again.
"Always."
After hearing Sukuna's answer, the angel got up, feeling a pain in her wing, and ran deeper into the forest.
Sukuna fought fiercely against the guards, who, despite being outnumbered, were no match for the demon. However, after knocking another guard to the other side of the forest, a shrill scream echoed through the place, alerting Sukuna and making his heart clench in his chest as he recognised the voice.
Running between the trees, Sukuna reached the cliff where he had taken the angel on their first encounter. But it was no longer a beautiful place, not as it had been when he was there with her, not when he knew that the scene before him would haunt him forever.
At the edge of the cliff, two of Oriana's guards held the angel tightly, and beside them lay one of her wings. Sukuna's jaw clenched at the sight of the torn wing; not even a demon would do such a thing to his own kind.
"Surrender, demon, and we'll set her free," the angel's grandfather said.
"RYOMEN, DON'T DO THIS!" The angel screamed through her tears as she tried to free herself from the guards' grip.
With each passing second, the tightness in Sukuna's chest grew as he struggled to decide what to do. He could fight all those guards (who were certainly no match for his fury), or he could surrender, accept the punishment and save the life of the only being capable of touching his heart of stone.
Not even Sukuna could believe that he, the most feared demon, would think of surrendering. Just to save the life of a creature of the light.
"Let her go and I will gladly surrender." Sukuna looked from the angel to her grandfather.
"RYO, PLEASE–" her whimper came out weak and garbled.
"Promise me she'll get out of here safely."
"Of course she'll be safe, she's my granddaughter." The angel's grandfather straightened his already upright posture, trying to convey an air of superiority that made Sukuna roll his four eyes, "All right, let's take this demon to jail."
"NO!" The angel shouted, "YOU CAN'T ARREST HIM! SUKUNA HAS DONE NOTHING"
But as the angel tried to free herself from the guards again, her body was thrown backwards, causing her to lose her balance and fall off the cliff.
Sukuna's four eyes widened in shock at the sight, and her body quickly ran to the edge of the cliff to search for the angel's body. Without one of her wings, she wouldn't have been able to fly and save herself. But when he looked down, all he saw was the angel's body being engulfed by the seawater, taking her to an unknown place and out of his reach.
In his moment of vulnerability, Sukuna was stabbed in the back and gradually his vision began to blur until it became a black screen.
𝔘mbra Maximum Security Prison
Jin watched his surroundings as one of the prison guards led the way. Never in his life had he imagined that he would be walking through Umbra's maximum security prison. Of course, he knew about his twin brother's possible imprisonment, but it had never occurred to him that he would be incarcerated in a prison that housed those who defied the laws of the Three Societies, and especially those concerning Oriana.
The guard motioned for Jin to sit in the chair facing a cell, and he simply nodded as he looked around.
Everything was so dark and damp and didn't seem to be hygienic at all. Jin took a deep breath and looked ahead, seeing his brother in the middle of the cell, bound by numerous chains that were supposed to hold him down. However, Jin soon realised that those chains weren't capable of holding his brother, they were there because Sukuna didn't want to leave, he had already accepted being in this unhealthy place.
"Are you just going to stand there and stare at me?" Sukuna's voice was hoarse. Jin would have been scared if he didn't know Sukuna.
"I was just waiting for an explanation from you."
"What?" Sukuna looked at his brother, "Do you think it's time for bedtime stories?"
"Well, if that's the only way you can explain what you're doing in this prison..."
"I have nothing to explain."
"Ryomen," Jin sighed, "you're being held in a maximum security prison, I think you owe me an explanation for that."
There was silence in the room, causing Jin to take a deep breath and wonder how his brother could be so stubborn.
"You know what kind of person is imprisoned here. Don't tell me you were pestering Oriana's government in your spare time?"
"I wasn't pestering anyone, I was just living my life."
"And how did you end up here if you were just living your life?" Jin asked, confused.
"I was living my life with an angel..." the name of the angel left his lips with a tone of melancholy mixed with the anger he felt at the whole event that had cost the life of the only person that mattered to him.
"She was an angel?" Jin's surprise only increased when he recognised the name of the person who had been with him the last time they had met. "Having a relationship with a creature of light is the worst crime a creature of darkness can commit. And you were never one to sympathize with anything or anyone related to Oriana."
"She was different from those stupid angels... and very stubborn." Sukuna sighed.
"Ryomen..." Jin called to his brother, finally understanding the whole situation that had led to his current predicament. "I thought you were involved in a murder or an attack on Oriana's government, but... Ryomen, you've fallen in love with her."
Sukuna felt a pain in his chest, as if his heart was about to be ripped out of his own body.
In love.
He was hopelessly in love with the Angel and would never be able to say such a thing to her.
"It doesn't matter anymore..." Sukuna tried to appear indifferent.
"And why not?"
"She's dead." The words Sukuna had been so afraid to say came tearing out of his throat. He had avoided saying them, hoping it would hurt less, but it didn't, it hurt just as much.
"Ryomen..." Jin murmured his brother's name. He didn't know what Sukuna was going through, let alone what was going through his mind, but Jin could imagine it. He couldn't bear it either if he lost his wife and son. "You shouldn't give up. From what little I know of the Angel, I know she would want you to carry on."
"You don't understand, Jin." Sukuna clenched his fists, "She was the purest being in the Three Societies, and yet they had the nerve to kill her. They ripped off one of her wings as if she was nothing and then killed her in the most cowardly way."
"I know that losing someone important is painful and may be a pain that never heals, but you have to move on, be strong for yourself and for them. And cherish all the moments, all the memories you shared. She can't be here with you physically, but I know her love will always be with you.”
Before either Sukuna or Jin could say anything, a guard appeared to escort Jim out of the prison. Sadly, Jin said goodbye to his brother, who remained silent, staring at a fixed point on the floor.
To honor her memory…
What the Angel wanted most of all was for the Three Societies not to be divided by laws, and for them to treat each other with respect. And if that was what she wanted, Sukuna would do anything to fulfill one of her noblest dreams, even if it meant an inevitable war.
As the barren earth of Umbra began to tremble, Sukuna found a sense of satisfaction growing in his chest.
After escaping from the maximum security prison and freeing all those held there, Sukuna had assembled an unstoppable army hungry for vengeance.
The angel was right. The people of Umbra deserved the respect of the others, and if they were incapable of giving it freely, then Sukuna would have to enforce it in an unconventional way: by starting a war after centuries of "peace".
Ryomen's thoughts turned back to the Angel. He wondered if she would be proud of him for leading the creatures to receive what they should have received years ago. Perhaps she wouldn't be so happy about the means Sukuna had chosen, but she would certainly be proud if it brought positive results.
Sukuna would turn the Three Societies into hell itself for the Angel, and that's exactly what he was going to do.
In the midst of the chaos, it wasn't difficult to invade Gaia, especially as the humans were no match for the creatures of darkness. And when Sukuna reached Oriana's portal, which prevented the dark creatures from passing through, he smiled mischievously.
There was nothing Sukuna couldn't do, and no portal would stop him from avenging the Angel's unjust death.
With his four hands clenched into a powerful fist, Sukuna punched the portal until it shattered into tiny, insignificant pieces. A sigh escaped his lips, it had been easier than he had thought.
𝕺riana, The Society of Light
As he stepped through the portal, the demon immediately noticed the golden sky and the great buildings hovering above him ⸻ just as the Angel had described them to him long ago.
There was certainly something angelic about Oriana, but he knew that the vast majority of the creatures of Light were as rotten as the trunks of the Dark Forest.
Almost at the centre of the entire Society of Light civilisation, Sukuna noticed a large building that resembled a temple, made of white marble and decorated with gold and gems that reflected the light.
If the Angel's grandfather was anywhere, he had to be there.
As some of the creatures of darkness entered Oriana and fought with the guards of light, Sukuna was busy trying to figure out how to get to the top while dodging the attacks coming his way. After climbing some sort of golden tree, Sukuna arrived at the temple, causing the whole place to shake.
"Demon." The angel's grandfather appeared on the other side of the temple, holding his bow with an upright posture that conveyed superiority, something frightening, but not to Ryomen. "What do you think you're doing?"
"A war?" Ryomen shrugged.
"And why are you starting a war after centuries of peace?"
"Peace?" A dark laugh left Sukuna's lips, "You creatures of the light treat my people with contempt, imposing laws that only benefit you and branding all creatures of the dark as villains. We have stood by and tolerated you for many years."
"And why now? Why are you revealing yourselves now?"
"Because I didn't care before... until you took the one good thing from me."
"If you hadn't got involved with my granddaughter, she'd still be here!"
"Oh really..." Sukuna rolled his eyes and attacked, hitting the Angel's grandfather square in the face.
Ryomen felt his anger take over as he viciously attacked the creature of light. There was nothing left to stop him, for the only thing that had any influence over him was no longer at his side.
"She..." the creature of light choked on his own blood, "My granddaughter... still lives..."
Sukuna felt a hand close around the angel's grandfather's neck.
"She's... she's in the... Sacred Garden..."
"And where is that?" he asked harshly.
"Behind... the temple..."
"If that's a lie, know that I'll cut you seven feet to the ground myself." The demon struck the creature of light one last time, knocking it unconscious, and made his way back to the temple.
The Sacred Garden was a place beyond Sukuna's imagination. There was a huge pond of crystal clear, translucent water surrounded by a garden of gold and white flowers and some fruit trees. Although it was a beautiful sight, the angel hadn't lied when she said that everything in Oriana followed the same colors.
In the midst of the flowers, and facing a defoliated golden trunk, was a glass coffin in which the angel lay serenely.
Ryomen felt his heart clench in his chest as he approached the glass coffin. One of his hands rested on the glass, incredulous and afraid that this was his own mind playing tricks on him.
He had spent days believing that his beloved, sweet angel had died, blaming himself and angry at himself for being her undoing. But there she was. Lying serenely, just as he remembered her.
Then Sukuna opened the glass lid of the coffin and a hand reached for the angel's icy face.
"Forgive me..." the words came from his lips like a breeze and he slowly approached her face to kiss her goodbye before returning to the war.
But as Ryomen reluctantly pulled away from the angel, she slowly opened her eyes, startling the demon.
"Ryo?" She asked confusedly, trying to tune into her memories.
Sukuna whispered her name and took her in his arms, nuzzling her against his strong arm. Oh, how he had missed feeling her in his arms.
"What happened?" she asked, confused.
"It doesn't matter anymore..." He replied, running a hand through the angel's hair. His hands moved down to her face, gently caressing her cheek before kissing her.
𝕾omewhere in Gaia, The Society of Humans
With a small porcelain watering can, the angel smiled as she watered her fuchsias, which were growing every day. She looked at the blooming flower in front of her and remembered the day she had fallen in love with it. Surely it was a memory that would live forever in her heart.
She walked through the small garden and into the house, where she saw her husband sharpening one of his knives while drinking tea.
"Jin sent a letter." With a smile on her face, she approached the demon and sat on his lap.
"He always sends letters."
"It's Yuuji's birthday, he's turning five." She smiled excitedly.
"That brat only has birthdays and never grows up," Sukuna huffed, dropping the objects in his hand to hug his beloved's body, one of his hands running up her back, stopping on the angel scar where one of her wings should have been.
"I know you like Yuuji deep inside." The Angel approached Ryomen's face and kissed him.
"Perhaps, but there are things I like better." A mischievous smile formed on Sukuna's lips as he approached the angel's neck. He planted a kiss on a particular spot of her neck, sending shivers down her spine.
Five years ago, the Angel broke one of the most sacred laws of the Three Societies, the one that prevented contact between a creature of Light and a creature of Darkness. And five years ago, Sukuna Ryomen led an army to avenge her (presumed) death, ready to fulfill her wish for unity between the Three Societies. Five years ago, the Three Societies signed a peace treaty that did not prevent contact between them, but encouraged cultural exchange between the societies.
But all that was over, as was the law that forbade love between a creature of light and a creature of darkness. And now the angel could live out her dream, enjoying a peaceful life with her beloved. And Sukuna, well, he had found the peace he had dreamed of. He had no more worries, not when his whole world was safe in his four arms.
© seonghrtz, 2024. all rights reserved, please do not copy / steal / translate / modify any of my works !
#ㅤ♱ㅤwritten by amy.#sukuna x reader#sukuna#sukuna x you#sukuna fluff#sukuna ryomen x reader#sukuna ryomen x you#sukuna ryomen#jujutsu kaisen#jjk fluff#jjk fanfic#jjk sukuna#jjk x reader#jjk x you#jjk#jujutsu kaisen sukuna#jujutsu kaisen fluff#jujutsu kaisen fanfic#layout ib okwonyo <3
277 notes
·
View notes
Text
Feud - CC
Pairing: Caitlin Clark x Reader
Summary: You and Caitlin navigate a long-standing basketball feud (based on THIS, THIS, and THIS request)
Warnings: mentions of injury, slight angst, happy ending
Word Count: 4.4k
Sweetbans Masterlist
AN: I am saying this now, I do not think I will be doing a part 2 for this. Not anywhere in the near future at least.
If someone were to tell you by your senior year of high school you would have a rivalry going on between you and some girl from Iowa, you would call them crazy.
You grew up in Southern California - attending Mater Dei High School and playing ball year-round. You were looked at as one of the most promising college recruits alongside girls like Paige Bueckers and Caitlin Clark. As exciting as it is to be named alongside these girls - it also came with its challenges.
The media caught wind that you were talking to Iowa. Talking initially all about how Iowa was going to be a powerhouse of a team having both you and Caitlin. When you announced that you committed to South Carolina - that is when they immediately pitted the two of you against each other.
It was all funny to you since you had never met the girl. You were encouraged to not look into what the media was saying but there were times that just wasn't possible. You saw how they compared the two of you - never showing the full truth. Even in the facts, they would only take bits and pieces of it and try to show the world how one was better than the other.
When you got to college - it only got worse. You remember your first game against Iowa. It had been all the media could talk about - seeing you go up against Clark for the first time. You saw headlines that went from saying how you didn't want to live in Caitlin's shadow or how you couldn't keep up with Caitlin's growth. Other headlines talked about how she hated you so much that she made you choose a different state to go to school. All of it was a load of bull in your opinion.
At your first game against the Hawkeyes, you were more nervous about all the talk surrounding you and Caitlin than the game itself. You couldn't get the last headline out of your head - 'Caitlin Clark to run circles around SC's freshman'.
"Hey, don't let any of what they are saying get to you," one of your teammates Aliyah says breaking you from the trance you were in.
"Ya, no. I'm good," you say coming back to reality. Aliyah just nods, giving your shoulder a squeeze.
The team goes and plays an incredible game. You were up at the half and were ready to take the second half which is exactly what you did. It was probably your best game yet and you couldn't be more proud.
At the end of the game, someone comes into your locker room and asks you to step outside. You follow before heading to the pressor to find Caitlin standing in an empty hall.
You are surprised and nervous all of a sudden but make your way over to the girl.
"Hi," you say not really sure what to say.
"Hi," she says back. As if just as nervous as you, she awkwardly extends her hand, "I'm Caitlin." You shake her hand and introduce yourself. She continues.
"I wanted to meet you in person in a controlled environment," she says with a little laugh eluding to hiding your first meeting from the media.
"Ya, they have been sort of insane," you say with a laugh of your own. "You had a really solid game today - I can see why so many people love you." You look at the girl standing before you and see her begin to fidget.
"Me?" She says on the verge of shock. " You dominated that court today - I was having a hard time keeping up with you. If anyone had a solid game it was you." She says.
"Well, thank you CC." You say with a smile. "That means a lot coming from you."
"Of course..." She says.
"I am really glad you came here," you begin. "If I'm honest - the media has been a lot recently and I know you are nothing like they are making you out to be. I don't know how you have felt about it but I truly appreciate this gesture. We don't need to be the best of friends, but we don't need to be strangers."
"I like that, although I will never stop trying to beat you on the floor." She says.
"Oh, I expect nothing less. Now knowing you are a sweetheart, I have no problem keeping up this 'feud' the media is creating - it's what the people want." You say playful giving her a little push.
"Oh that won't be hard considering the second we step onto the court my only goal is to bury you into the ground," Caitlin says with a smile. "I am sure we can keep this up and give them what they want with ease. Just know, it is all love off the court."
The two of you exchanged numbers and went on your way. Over the course of the next few years, both of your paths crossed several times. At games, award events, and random camps. Every time the two of you were in the same building the media would eat it up - always posting photos of the two of you giving each other death stares (which never really happened, they just timed it perfectly to make it seem like that or take snippets completely out of context). Since you first met her, the media hasn't taken such a big toll on you. It also helped that she would text you whenever something overly threatening or mean came out. It had you falling for the girl every time - deciding to push the feelings aside, thinking it was just her being sweet.
It was your junior year when things heated up in the media even more than they had in the past. Going into March Madness, all they could talk about was you against Caitlin so much that it brought back all the drama that started when you were going into college. Through it all Caitlin had reached out and reminded you none of it was real. It was very sweet of her.
Your two teams were facing off in the final four and you could not be more prepared.
The game was a close one the entire time - neither team had more of a 5-point lead at any time. It all came down to the final quarter.
Tied going into it - both teams fought to go to the championship game. Two minutes into the quarter things took a turn for the worst.
You were guarding Caitlin - staying vigilant on defense, ensuring she didn't get a good shot. When she went up on a jumper you hit her arm while trying to block the ball drawing the foul. You cursed at yourself for allowing her to go to the free-point line.
She makes the first one with ease and sets back to the line for a second. Everyone anticipates it going in but the second she releases, you can see how her eyes shift as she begins to make her wait for the ball. You cut in front of her, jumping up going for the rebound as she does the same. You get your hand on the ball trying to hold onto it as you make your way down to the ground.
What you weren't expecting was to be shifted so much that when you came down you landed directly on your knee, causing you to let out a murderous scream. Your hands immediately let go of the ball and make their way to the center of the pain - your knee.
The stadium silences immediately - leaving only your cries as you curl up into a ball.
Caitlin - being the closest one to you is hunched over you with her hands on your shoulder while your teammates run to get medical.
"You're okay, you're okay." She keeps muttering as she really doesn't know what to do to comfort you. She knows she is the one who knocked you off balance in the air but never imagined this to happen.
"They are coming," she says trying to restore hope in you.
The medical team comes up and instantly knows they need to get you out of there immediately. They call for a stretcher which comes within seconds of them asking for it. Your eyes are glued shut as you bite the top of your jersey to avoid letting out any more screams.
The pain has blocked out anything and everything happening around you. You can't even remember how it happened, all you know is the centralized pain.
Caitlin watches as they remove you from the floor. She has never been this distressed when it has come to someone leaving the floor due to injury - not even girls from her own team. Cait makes the mistake of looking up at one of the monitors as they replay what happened and tears begin to form on the brim of her eyes as she clearly sees she is the cause of your injury. The media is going to have a field day with this but even more so - all she could think about was how she could ever begin apologizing to you.
Kate makes her way over to the shaking girl and pulls her into a hug.
"That wasn't your fault," she says in her ear. "Don't carry this."
Kate had been the only person on the team who knew the friendship that had been growing into more than Caitlin knew how to put into words. Kate could also see, Cait was very much at fault for what happened but knows how much Caitlin keeps in her head and shouldn't shoulder this right now.
Once you are taken through the tunnel - everyone does the best they can to regroup from the traumatic scene that had just taken place.
Your team was trying to regroup as they had to make adjustments on the court after losing their star player, also just trying to remain composed after seeing and hearing you go down. Kate was trying to get Caitlin to calm down and get her head back in the game. The crowd at this point remained silent until play resumed.
Your team lost to Iowa by 4 and no one could blame them. It was a hard loss but everyone was more concerned what the outcome of your injury would be over the ending of March Madness.
Once you were taken back, they decided it would be best to take you to the ER to get checked out. Shortly after arriving, they determined it was a transverse patella fracture which meant your patella broke into two and it would require surgery to fix if you ever wanted to play again. It was a no-brainer.
The next few days were a whirlwind for you - they kept you in the hospital as they prepped for the surgery and you started recovery after.
Your team came to visit and took turns rotating so you wouldn't be alone. Your manager thought it would be best to stay off of social media which you didn't argue with one bit. The last thing you needed was someone saying how your career was over. You went so far as to get a secondary phone and phone number just to communicate with the team and your family.
Once you were let go from the hospital to recover at home, you finally got your phone back and it was filled with messages. You scanned through them stopping at the one that caught your attention the most.
Phone in hand, you stared at the dozens of missed calls and messages from Caitlin. You clicked into her messages and began to read about how sorry she was and how she wanted you to let her know when you were home. You fought with yourself to listen to all of the voicemails she had left and settled on listening to the last.
You click on it and bring your phone up to your ear.
"Hi," she sounds completely defeated. "I know I have left you countless voicemails but I just really want to see how you are doing. This was never meant to happen - I...I don't know what was supposed to happen but it was not this." You hear the shakey breath that she takes before continuing. "I don't want to keep bugging you if you don't want to talk to me. If I were you, I wouldn't even be listening to this and would have just deleted it but I know you are better than I am and just pray that this gets to you. That this gets to you before any of the media gets to you or spins the story into something it's not. Not that you owe me anything, but I ask that you don't listen to any of it. Don't do that to yourself because none of it is true. It is all lies that they have spun to their own narrative." She is crying now but does the best she can to cover it up. "This was never supposed to happen, I am so sorry." She struggles out and hangs up.
You imagined the first handful of messages were similar to this one and decided not to listen to them. It wasn't out of anger or resentment but you knew that in order for you to move on you couldn't hang on that moment.
The next few months consisted of recovery. You were determined to come back for your senior year and were going to come back stronger and more prepared than you have ever been. When the season started - you were back to training but weren't jumping back into games until the third week into the season.
Your manager did a really good job of keeping you out of the media - per your request leading up to the season. The first time you were brought back into the light was during your team's first game of the season. You were on the bench - coaching and encouraging your team. It wasn't the first time the media had seen you but the first time they got to talk to you. There were preseason training videos that were released that showed you back in practice but always highlighted other players on your team.
During this first game though, you were going to be mic'd up for a midgame interview.
"We are so excited to have you on the air as your team kicks off the season, can you give us insight on how recovery went for you?"
They were really just jumping in. You let out a little laugh and proceeded to answer the question.
"I am excited to be back - recovery was not easy and challenged me in more ways than I expected it would but I can honestly say it has grown me in more ways than playing would have." You say as your eyes are glued to the game happening in front of you. "That a way Tessa! Get back get back!" You yell to your team.
"We got word that you will be back on the court in a few weeks, are you excited to be playing for your senior year?" Was asked next.
"Of course. I have been itching to get back on the court - YES PAOPAO! AND ONE! - sorry, yes I am ready to get back out there and help my team on the court. We have a single mission and are ready to conquer." You say.
"Does that one mission have anything to do with Caitlin Clark?" One of the anchors asks, curiosity getting the best of them.
You take a second to compose your answer.
"I wish nothing but the best for the girl. She has really elevated the game and visibility of women's sports in general. If our paths cross again, which I can see happening - there are no ill intentions." You say and then give your exit, going back to the game.
Caitlin was watching and couldn't stop replaying the video. You never responded to any of her messages - even the ones that came further along in your recovery. You had cut her off knowing it was what you needed. She couldn't blame you but really wanted to pick up where the two of you left off - during your time of not talking she realized how much she wanted you in her life. You were one of the only people she met with the same mentality as she had and could share in the craziness that the media spat out. You brought out the best in her without even being in the building.
Cait watched you for what felt like the hundredth time and really hoped that your paths would cross this season.
Both of your teams went the whole season without playing the other. This only built the tension for the NCAA tournament. You had jumped seamlessly back in with your team and contributed to their undefeated season. Caitlin and the Hawkeyes fought hard coming back for redemption. As the tournament heightened and both of your teams kept winning - the media kept circulating articles about the faceoff everyone has been waiting a year to see, Caitlin and you on the court again.
Right before the Final Four - videos of your injury circulated again and pitted Caitlin as the villain in this completely made-up narrative. When hearing them - it took everything in you to not reach out to her. Everyone was telling you not to talk to anyone about Caitlin. Your manager also strongly advised you to not make any contact considering everything was under a microscope.
You did really well until you saw that Iowa was playing UConn in the final four. You had been friends with Paige for years now and knew they were ready to take on Iowa but something in your heart was rooting for Caitlin.
The morning of the Iowa v. UConn game you did it. You pulled out your phone and sent a quick message. It was a simple text but carried more weight than just the words present - it was the first contact you had initiated since before your injury.
Caitlin was still in her apartment when she got the message. She was straightening her hair with cameras on her for a documentary coming out on ESPN. She puts her straightener down and picks up her phone, trying not to show the message's effect on her knowing she was being recorded. Looking at the phone for longer than needed her eyes were glued to it.
[Other half: You got this.]
She doesn't know how to respond but she wants to. As she is thinking through how, her phone rings. It's Kate. She answers and quickly makes her way out of her apartment knowing she is picking up Kate before heading to the stadium.
Caitlin didn't mention the text she had gotten - not that she could mention anything with the camera crew still present but her mind was going crazy.
The Hawkeyes went in and took UConn by two points, sending them back to the championship and facing off SC in the championship. The face-off every sports fan has been waiting for.
The celebration was grand but Caitlin's mind kept wandering back to how she was going to respond to you.
When she was finally able to make it back to the locker room, she sat and responded to you.
[CC: Can we meet up after we play?]
Caitlin sent it and sort of regretted asking but she wanted to talk to you face to face. You responded faster than she had expected.
[Other Half: Yes]
The championship game comes faster than everyone anticipated. Both teams preparing for one final game. Up to this point - you alongside a Kamilla had committed to the draft. From Iowa - Caitlin had made her statement saying she was going to the draft. Both of you know this last game is a significant one. It would be the last of your college career.
The game is a crazy one - buckets exchanged with the leads fluctuating between your team and hers. At final buzzard it was your team that came out on top.
The celebration was epic as you saw Caitlin and her team make their way to their locker. Pictures were taken and confetti was thrown. When things begin to die down you see Caitlin emerge from the tunnel looking for something. You have an idea that she is looking for you and are proven right when she spots you, nervously making your way to you.
When she approaches you - the two of you nod to one another saying little good jobs. The amount of cameras surrounding you is insane as they get the content of you two together.
You want to put this college feud behind you as you both head into the W so in one swift movement, you remove your jersey. Caitlin takes the hint and does the same leaving you both in your undershirts.
You pass your jersey to her and she does the same with you. You both hold them up and let the media get all the photos they want of the two of you. Once you are done, you pull her in for a hug.
"Meet me in the coach's room," you whisper in her ear. She nods and the two of you part.
You finish the celebration and interviews and head back to grab your stuff. Before heading out, you make your way to meet Caitlin.
When you get there you see a girl sitting in a chair, looking down at her hands as she picks at her nails. She doesn't hear you enter but looks up when you close the door. She immediately stands and makes her way to you not really knowing what to say.
You look at her and pull her into a hug. You never said it but you missed her more than anything.
"I am so sorry," she says, her words muffled as they are spoken into your neck.
"Stop apologizing." You tell the girl in your arms.
"It was all my fault - I was mad and didn't realize my strength when I went up. You were out because of me and I will never forgive myself for that," she says not wanting to let you go.
"Caitlin lighted up on yourself." You say and pull away to look her in the eyes. "If I am honest, I blamed you at first. I was upset and frustrated and blamed you. But as time went on, I realized I only had myself to blame. You were playing the game - I would have done the same exact thing. As I was recovering - I started to be thankful for what had happened because it forced me to grow up. No one likes to be injured but I wouldn't be who I am today if I didn't have that time."
Caitlin nods along to everything you say. You bring your fingers to wipe away the tears that fall.
"If anything I should be the one apologizing," you say and Caitlin shakes her head from side to side.
"No, you have nothing to apologize for."
"I do, I cut you out and I shouldn't have. I am sorry." You say. "Friends?" You ask sticking your hand out in a joking manner.
She takes your hand and shakes it. "Friends." She confirms.
The next week is a whirlwind as the two of you part ways to get ready for the draft. You two talk at least once a day trying to figure out what the next chapter of your lives could possibly look like.
When the night finally comes, it is more than you can imagine. Seeing so many congregate to highlight the sport and get ready for another great season while welcoming the new rookies is something you will never forget.
Caitlin is picked first - heading to the Indiana Fever. You could not be more excited for her. You were mentally prepared to head to the Phoenix Mercury or the New York Liberty.
It comes as a complete shock when you are picked by the Indiana Fever as well. You head up to the stage and go through your initial interview.
As you make your way back - you barely get to the hall before you see someone running up to you. Before you know it, Caitlin is in your arms. Her body is flush against yours as her arms wrap around you, squeezing you with everything she has. You lift her off the ground and squeeze her right back.
You could care less about who is watching - the only thing running through your mind is that you are about to spend the next four years with the girl in your arms.
When you place her on the ground she doesn't let you go but rather buries her face into your neck. You smile and let her hug you for as long as she wants.
It's in this moment that things begin to stir inside you. Your heart swells and you feel whole. Your hand comes up to hold the girl's head. There is no way the two of you are just friends and this moment solidifies that for you.
Weeks pass after the draft and you are getting situated in Indiana. You and Caitlin decided to find an apartment together.
The night of the draft the two of you found your way back to each other after going your separate ways to celebrate. That is when Caitlin admitted to having feelings for you dating back to your sophomore year of college. You sat there in complete awe of the girl and admitted that you had just recently realized your feelings for her but could probably date it to your recovery. From then on the two of you decided to take it slow - knowing how the media has been towards the two of you up to this point.
That sort of flew out the window when she asked you to find an apartment together when you both moved to Indy. And you were sure as hell glad she did.
After four years of the media pitting the two of you against each other, you were finally able to change the narrative. You were no longer rivals but now the new power team ready to take on the W.
AN: Tried to get a little of everything in here, I hope you enjoyed it! And as always, thank you for your love and support 🤍
#caitlin clark#caitlin clark imagine#caitlin clark concepts#caitlin clark x reader#caitlin clark masterlist#iowa hawkeyes#iowa wbb#wnba#wnba basketball
435 notes
·
View notes
Text
Imber
Pairing: Jake Kiszka x Reader
Word Count: 21.5k
Warnings: Camping Jake, Cursing, Alcohol, Arguing, Pining, Angst, Severe Weather, Kissing, Graphic Sexual Content, Unprotected Sex, Fluff.
A/N: I had a thought and couldn't let it go. Special thanks to @gretavanmoon and @builtbybrokenbells for always supporting me and listening to my rambling voice memos. Love you both.
You watch as the familiar white Jeep pulls into your driveway, a cloud of dust filling the air as the car shifts into park. It’s only seconds before Clara is bounding out of the passenger door, running up to meet you on your porch.
“Clara…” you say, a suspicious look on your face.
“Josh said he wanted to tag along since he’s home…I couldn’t say no! Don’t be mad!” she whines nervously, knowing good and well this was supposed to be a girls weekend.
You squint your eyes at her and let out a faux huff of annoyance, “It’s fine,” you say, sending her a playful smile.
“Are you sure?” she asks, bending down to help you grab your camping supplies.
“Of course, Clara. I was just kidding around. You know I love Josh, and I know you hardly ever get to do stuff like this together. In fact, if you two want to just go, I can stay–”
“No way. You’re absolutely coming! Don’t start!” she shouts, slinging your duffle bag over her shoulder. “Let’s get you loaded up and on the road.”
The two of you spend the next few minutes organizing your things into the trunk, tetrising a few items until the trunk door would shut. You climb into the backseat, taking up residence next to the cooler packed with food for the weekend.
“Hi Y/N! Thanks for letting me crash your camping trip!” Josh says, turning around in the driver's seat to flash you a smile.
“Of course! I mean, if I knew that you were going to be home we could have planned like, a whole thing. It’s really no big deal. The more the merrier!” you answer, feeling Clara’s hand reach back to squeeze yours in thanks.
“Just a little break, only three weeks or so then we are back to it. Germany next,” he says, wiggling his eyebrows at you in the rearview mirror.
You listen to him and Clara talk about the next leg of his tour, seeing the city start to taper off outside the car window. The trees are growing thick and the signs of humanity are next to none.
“So where exactly are we going on this camping adventure, Clara?” you laugh, never really discussing a location in your earlier planning.
“We’re going out to Leiper’s Fork, have you ever been there?” Josh answers.
“No, but I’ve heard of it!”
“Yeah, it’s a super cool little spot. Super secluded and gorgeous this time of year. Been out here a few times,” he says, letting his hand move to rest on Clara’s thigh.
“How did you even find this? I feel like we are in the middle of nowhere!” you laugh, letting your eyes focus on the multicolored trees out the window.
“Oh this is Jake’s spot. He’s always out here. Likes to come out here to write,” he pauses, turning to look at Clara. You can sense the nervous energy in his voice, “He’s um, he’s actually going to be joining us.”
“Oh?”
You feel a rush of panic wash over you. To say that your relationship with Jake was a bit rocky would be an understatement. You weren’t sure if there was ever really one thing that started it, one thing that made him dislike you so much, it just kind of evolved into what it is. You always seemed to find yourself in the same room as him, at the same parties with him, and attending the same shows, thanks to Josh and Clara. Though, neither of you ever bothered to speak to each other, let alone acknowledge the other's existence. It turned into an unspoken feud, filled with harsh whispers and judgemental glances, letting Josh and Clara be the buffer between the two of you.
The thought of him joining you this weekend had you wishing you never agreed to the trip in the first place, and you know that they waited until you were this far out of town to break the news to you.
“It will be fine babe, don’t worry. He will keep to himself like usual,” Clara says, sending you a guilty look.
“Clara…”
“She’s right. He is different when we come out here. He might even be nice, who knows,” Josh laughs. It eases your anxiety just enough and you find yourself agreeing to this set up.
“Alright, it’s fine. I mean, it’s only two days anyway.”
–
The three of you spend most of the afternoon setting up your tents, wrestling the skinny fiberglass poles through the brightly colored fabric in fits of laughter. You took up shop beneath an old Oak tree, hoping it would provide a bit of shelter from the sun and the wind. Clara and Josh set up their tent just across from you, closer to the car and the fire pit.
You organized your things in your tent, listening as Josh got chairs set up around the fire pit. He and Clara pulled the cooler from the car, tossing you a beer and as the sun started to dip in the sky, you talked about dinner and made plans for tomorrow's adventures.
It was nearly sunset before you heard the rumble of tires as Jake’s Jeep pulled up to the campsite. You all snap your heads in his direction, seeing him jump out of the drivers side with a smirk on his lips.
“Glad you could join us,” Josh teases.
“Can’t rush these things,” he counters, nodding his head to Clara as a hello. His eyes flick over you and you watch as the expression on his face changes. His jaw tightens and his lips flatten into a thin line. A grumble of something leaves his lips in a whisper, and you don’t even have to hear it to know what he said wasn't pleasant.
You look away quickly, turning your attention back to the vegetables you were cutting up for dinner. He turns back towards his car, gathering his things from the trunk as he continues to gripe incoherently.
You focus on Josh and Clara, who are working on their own dinners, trying to keep the conversation flowing and ease the obvious tension.
Jake tosses his things to the ground, preparing to set up his tent next to yours. You don’t dare tell him that it’s yours, and he doesn't dare ask. You continue to fill the tin foil with vegetables and meat, letting them marinate just long enough to get the fire started.
“Jake, let’s go,” Josh says, motioning him over towards him.
“Go where,” he asks.
“Need to gather firewood and I’m not making Clara carry it,” he says. Jake nods and gets up, jogging over to meet him. The two of them disappear into the thick woods, leaving you and Clara by yourselves at the campsite.
“This is going just great, wouldn’t you say?” you taunt, elbowing Clara from your camp chair. Her gaze is completely fixed on her phone, her eyes frantically flicking around the screen.
“Hello? Earth to Clara?” you continue, still unable to break her away from her phone.
She gets up and walks around, holding her phone to the sky in hopes of strengthening her signal.
“What's up, is everything okay?” you shout, starting to feel a little nervous.
“Yeah, um, it’s fine. I think? I don’t know. I just got a weird text from my sister, and now I don’t have any service,” she says, biting at her bottom lip.
“You can use mine if you want, I don’t know if my service is any better though. We are kinda in the middle of nowhere.”
“It’s– It’s fine. I think,” she says, sitting back down in her chair next to you.
“Anyway, what were you saying? Sorry, I suck,” she says, turning to look at you apologetically.
Just as you go to speak you hear the crunching of leaves and sticks, and see the shadowy figure of the two men returning with an arm full of firewood.
“Well, nothing now,” you laugh, motioning to Josh and Jake.
“Oh, okay, later?” she asks, hoping you will fill her in.
“Yes, later,” you mumble.
Josh and Jake step up, tossing the wood into a pile next to the fire pit. “That should be enough for two days,” Josh says, dusting his hands off on his jeans.
Jake’s eyes meet yours, only for a second before storming off to his car. You shake it off and try to focus on Josh as he builds the fire in front of you, using an obnoxious amount of lighter fluid in the process.
“Clara he is going to light us all on–”
Her phone ringing interrupts you, grabbing her attention as she rushes to answer it. She stands up and walks away towards the car, and you watch as her demeanor shifts into panic. Your eyes meet Josh’s, both of you feeling uneasy about whatever is happening on that phone call. She rushes back over to you, her face fear stricken and her hands visibly shaking.
“Josh, we have to go! We have to go right now!” she shouts, frantically rushing around and grabbing things from inside their tent.
“What? Clara, what's going on?!” he asks, trying to calm her down.
“Ashton! She’s going into labor! She’s on her way to the hospital right now! She wasn’t due until next week! I don’t know, I don't know! But we have to go right now!” she says, pulling out of his grip and continuing to grab her things and throw them in the car.
“Oh shit! Okay, yes, yes we can go, um…” he pauses, looking over towards Jake at his tent and you sitting in the chair in front of him, “Fuck, um…Y/N, do you uh, want to come with us, or–”
“Shit, Y/N, I’m so sorry! I had no idea or I wouldn’t have– fuck, you should just… stay, enjoy the campsite and just relax. I’m so sorry I promise I will make this up to you!” Clara cries, her nervous energy transferring to you.
It’s mere seconds before her and Josh are jumping into his car and pulling out of the campsite, abandoning their tent, their dinner and the rest of their belongings.
Fuck.
You stand up from your chair, processing what exactly happened as you stare at the roaring fire.
“Where uh, where did they go?” Jake asks, appearing from his tent as he hears the car peeling out of the campsite.
You turn to look at him, shocked that he even spoke to you, while also realizing that now it’s just the two of you. Alone.
“They– Clara’s sister is having her baby. Early. They just…left– I–”
“Left?” he asks, “Like for good?”
“I…think so…” you answer, watching as he drags his hand across his face. The hem of his flannel lifts in the process revealing the tiniest peek at his tanned torso, so you quickly divert your eyes before he notices your staring.
“Of course,” he gripes, kicking at the pile of firewood. He mutters something under his breath and you feel a wave of embarrassment at the thought of him dreading being around you this much.
He huffs out a breath and turns to you, “Well, do you want to stay here or–”
“I mean, do you want to stay?” you question, shrugging your shoulders noncommittally.
“I have no issue with staying. I know you were only here for them, so if you want to leave I promise it’s not going to hurt my feelings. I’m used to being out here alone anyway,” he says, his tone a little clipped. “Prefer it.”
“Are you going to be mad if I do want to stay?” you say, crossing your arms over your chest. You let your eyes meet his for a few seconds, both of you looking at each other as he thinks of his answer.
Again he rubs his hand over his face, shaking his head, “No, no I won’t be fucking mad– I just– Do you want to fucking stay, yes or no.”
“Yes.”
“Okay. Okay. Then we’ll stay,” he says, lowering the sound of his voice. His eyes flick around your face for a few seconds before turning to look at the fire. You can tell he is agitated, but when is he not?
“Jesus, he always uses too much fluid,” he gripes, turning his attention to the flames. “Pyromaniac.”
“Well, I guess we can throw these on?” you say, picking up the tin foil packets.
“Yeah yeah, um, just set ‘em there,” he says, looking up to you from his crouched position next to the fire pit.
“Do you…want a drink or something?” you ask, feeling the awkwardness between you growing quickly. You can feel the hostility pouring off of him, and getting a drink seems to be you only escape plan.
“What’s in there?” he asks, looking over towards the cooler.
“Beer?” you pause, “I don’t know, Josh packed it.”
“Whatever’s in there is fine,” he says, tossing the foil packets onto the flames.
You make your way to the cooler, grabbing two icy cans and returning to your chair to see Jake sitting in the one on the opposite side of the fire pit. You hand the can to him, seeing a side smile pull across his lips as he nods his head in thanks.
“Got something stronger in the car if you want it,” he smirks, popping the tab on his can.
The small sliver of a smile nearly takes your breath away. “Oh, um, no this is good. Thank you though.”
It’s quiet between the two of you, both of you sipping at your beers as you watch the fire in front of you. You want to say something to him, start a conversation, maybe even chip away at his tough exterior, but you know that comes with risks. Risks you aren't willing to take while stranded in the woods for the next two days.
It’s him though, that strikes up a conversation, but it’s not to make small talk, it’s to get answers.
“Why do you even want to stay if Clara left?” he asks, bringing his can to his lips.
You take a second to think about it, “Well, because I bought all this camping stuff, mostly. I’ve been looking forward to this little trip. I like being in nature, and I don’t get to do it often enough. Going in the woods alone as a woman isn’t exactly the safest either. So yeah, it sucks they had to leave but I’d rather be here than back at my place staring at my camping supplies sitting at my front door.”
“No other reason?” he asks, lowering his voice a little as he pokes at the foil packs with a stick.
You shake your head slowly, “Not that I can think of, no.”
He scoffs and flips the packets over before sitting back in his chair. You can feel him judging you, and the silence as he snickers at you confirms it.
“Don’t be like that, Jake. You wanted to stay, too.”
“Yeah, but I come out here all the time. This is my damn spot,” he snaps.
“Well excuse me for intruding! I can call a fucking cab but I don’t think they will find me out here!”
“Jesus, relax,” he groans, “You know what? That's your problem. You’re too…you’re too uptight.”
“I’m uptight?!” you gasp, “What about you?! Mister, brooding misunderstood rockstar, can't stand to be in the same room as a person that doesn't fall at his feet and sing his praises,” you bark.
“No, see, that's where you’re wrong. I’m not brooding or misunderstood. The people that I want to know me, know me just fine. I just don't put my feelings on display for everyone I meet. I have a certain way I like to live my life. And if that comes across as brooding and misunderstood, then so be it.”
“You know, you’re insufferable sometimes…” you grit.
“Well thank you for your input. I’ll be sure to put that in my diary later,” he snickers.
“Do you have any respect for anyone?” you shout from across the fire.
“Of course I do. Those who earn it,” he says, raising his eyebrows.
“You’re so–” you pause, grunting in frustration when you struggle to find the words.
“Sorry I have standards, sweetheart,” he says, taking another long pull of his beer.
“Standards? What is that supposed to mean?” you shout, feeling yourself getting a little worked up.
He glances up at you over the fire, “I don't let just anyone come into my life and get all up close and personal. You have to earn that. Which means my standards are a little higher than most.”
You cut your eyes at him, “Why are you like this? All cold and cryptic…I don’t even know what I did to make you dislike me this much.”
His eyes are dark and unyielding, his lips turning into a smile as he laughs, “I never said I dislike you. You just don't like how I present myself because it goes against what you’re used to. You're used to easy going guys, who let you do anything you want because you’re pretty. Not guys who are a little closed off and reserved. You don't want a little bit of a challenge.”
“Who said I even want you at all?” you bite back.
“You didn’t need to say it, sweetheart. You’re easy to read,” he says, sending you a smug grin.
“Well, find a different book.”
“You’re also a smartass,” he says, leaning forward to pull the foil packets from the fire with a stick. He carefully opens up the hot foil, and checks them to make sure they are cooked through. His eyes flick up to yours, “Hungry?”
“Yeah, I am,” you say begrudgingly, leaning forward to reach for the foil wrapped food. You unroll the foil and reach for the plastic forks, offering one to Jake. He takes it with the raise of his brow, casually picking at the food in the silver wrap.
“Explains a few things,” he mutters with a smirk.
“Is this how this is going to be? Are you just going to dig at me all weekend until we go our separate ways?” you ask, starting to feel a little fed up.
“You tell me. Is that what you want?” he asks, biting a carrot from his fork.
“No, I want us to just get along the best we can. I want this to be at least a little enjoyable.”
He looks at you for a moment and seems to soften a bit. “Fine,” he says, “So what would you like to talk about then, sweetheart?"
You roll your eyes at the pet name you’ve adopted, “I don't know, what do you enjoy talking about? Pretend it's not me. Tell me about life on tour or something.”
He nods and picks at his food, seemingly thinking for a minute before he speaks. “Well,” he begins, “The tour has been good, a few bumps along the way. We hit some bad weather in Huntsville that delayed one of our shows for a night, but other than that it was a good run. I think everyone is holding up fine.”
“What about you, though. Are you holding up fine?” you ask.
He seems taken aback by the question. He looks at you with a surprised expression, almost as if it’s the first time someone has asked him about himself. He looks down at his food and is quiet for a moment before mumbling, “Yeah…I’m fine. Why?”
“I don't know, you just seem...agitated with everything lately. Every time I see you, you just seem quiet.”
He looks up at you again, holding eye-contact for a minute. He is tempted to deny it, to tell you everything is fine, but he doesn’t. Maybe there’s a part of him that wants to be honest with you. The other part terrified of letting you see through the walls he has worked so hard to build up.
“That’s just how I am,” he says quietly. He glances up at you and then back at the fire again, “That’s how I present myself. And it’s always been that way. It’s how people expect me to be most of the time and I don’t blame them. Most of my music is written about heartache and struggle whether personal or not. It’s everything I am. But I’m fine, sweetheart. I’m always fine.”
You shrug your shoulders, not wanting to pry anymore, feeling satisfied with the little bit he’s allowed you,. “Okay.”
The two of you eat in silence for a few more minutes, the wind starting to pick up, as the leaves rustle behind you. Jake seems to have softened a bit since your earlier banter, and you wonder if he is feeling a little guilty for his hand in the taunting.
He looks at you again with a raised eyebrow, “What about you, then? Are you fine?”
He’s asking about you?
“I mean, yeah. I think I'm fine. There are some things I wish were different, but that's life,” you offer, not wanting to delve too far into things. Not that he would care anyway.
He seems a little taken aback with your response. Not that it surprised him that you have personal problems, but he wasn’t expecting you to be honest with him. Almost anyone else would have painted a perfect picture and made themselves appear significantly better than they actually were. There was a moment between you two when the only sound was the crackling of the fire and the chirping of Cicadas before he quietly spoke again.
“What do you wish were different?”
“Ahh, it’s nothing really. Just sometimes I wonder if I am where I am supposed to be. You know, the normal stuff,” you say, offering him a smile.
He looks at you for a beat and nods slowly, seeming to take that in. “I don’t think anyone truly knows if they’re where they’re meant to be. One of the mysteries of life, I suppose.”
“What?” you nod, encouraging him to continue. “What were you going to say? You look like you wanted to ask something.”
He suddenly looks uncomfortable, looking back into the fire and away from you.
“It’s nothing.” He shakes his head as if dismissing whatever he was just thinking and stands up. He walks towards the treeline with an unreadable expression on his face, and you wonder what he could possibly be thinking. The wind sends a shiver through you, and you decide to grab the s'mores ingredients from the cooler before he comes back. If he comes back.
He walks away, disappearing into the trees as he goes to relieve himself. He stands there for a moment, his breath coming out in visible puffs in the cool night air. He runs a hand through his hair, swearing under his breath as he replays your conversation. He hates that you can break him down so easily, that you seem to understand him better than he understands himself, and worse that you even care enough to ask.
He zips up and turns to head back towards the tent, feeling frustrated and conflicted. He knows he's being unfair to you, knows that he's acting cold and distant for no good reason. But he can't help it. It’s all he can do. He doesn't want to get close to people, doesn't want to let them in. Especially not you.
You work quickly trying to place the marshmallows on sticks, finding it to be a lot harder than you thought. With a little elbow grease and a dream you shoved the sticky blobs on the ends of the sticks, dangling them gingerly over the open flames.
With both hands occupied it's hard to shield your arms from the cool wind that is dancing through your campsite. A chill rises to your skin despite the warmth of the fire. You quickly forget about it though as you see Jake reappearing through the treeline. He walks up with his hands in his pockets, his eyes studying you as you roast the two marshmallows.
“What are you up to now?” he asks, raising a brow.
“I mean…Roasting marshmallows, what do you mean?” you ask, confused as to why he was confused.
His eyes roam over you and a small smirk appears at the corner of his mouth. He leans a little bit closer to study what you’re doing, laughing under his breath.
“You’re going to burn them, sweetheart.”
“No I’m not. I know what I’m doing, thank you,” you quip, rotating the sticks.
He laughs and shakes his head, “If you’re not careful, you’ll end up with a mess of black, gooey, sugar.”
He moves a little closer behind you, until his chest is mere inches away from your back. His voice drops to a teasing whisper against your ear. “But, by all means, continue.”
If the goosebumps weren’t already taking up residency on your body, they would be now. He takes the chair next to you this time, instead of his previous one across from you. You don’t question it, and he doesn’t mention it, so you leave it at that.
You watch as the marshmallows start to puff up, knowing they are done and ready to be put on the graham cracker, but that's when you realize you only have two hands, and this is in fact, about to go south quickly.
“Here, hand one to me,” he says, grabbing the stick from your hand. “Put that one together, and then do this one.”
You work quickly to assemble the marshmallow, chocolate and graham cracker, your fingers growing into a sticky, sugary mess as it starts to deflate. It’s melting the chocolate perfectly, and you think you may have just made the perfect s’more. The wind starts to whip a little harder, blowing your hair around your face just a little too much. Jake hands you the stick back, letting you assemble the other s’more, trying to push your hair out of your face with your wrist.
From his spot next to you, you can feel his eyes on you. Watching you struggle, giggling a little under his breath as you fight through the mess of hair in your eyes.
You place the chocolate on the cracker before trying to position the marshmallow on top, a huff of frustration falling from your lips as you push your hair back with the side of your arm. “Fuck,” you growl.
You hear him laugh again, but this time it's accompanied with him standing up from his seat. You turn your head and watch as he pulls a black hair tie from his finger. His fingers brush against your neck for a moment, gathering your hair into his fist and pulling it up into a quick ponytail. It is an unexpectedly sweet and careful gesture on his part, taking you completely by surprise.
He steps back and looks over you, now with your hair out of the way. “There,” he says, taking his seat once more.
“Th–thank you,” you squeak out, still reeling over the feeling of his hands on your skin.
There is a beat of silence between you where he just looks at you. His eyes drift from your face down to your fingers and the gooey mess you had created from assembling the s’mores.
He suddenly snickers,“You’re a mess, sweetheart.”
You shrug your shoulders and offer him the perfect s’more, reaching for your own and sinking your teeth into the melty goodness. You were right, it was perfect. Probably the best you’d ever made. Screw him for saying you were going to burn it.
You turn to look at him, ready to see his reaction to the perfectly made treat. He bites into it, staring at the fire as he chews, swallowing down his first bite before he turns to you.
“You know, I kind of hate these,” he smirks.
“What?” you ask, taking another bite.
“I never have liked them. My whole life, really.”
“Then why– Why are you eating it? You didn’t have to eat it,” you say, suddenly feeling guilty.
“I dunno. I want to. I guess ‘cause you made it for me.”
You feel your heart drop into your stomach, watching him intentionally take another bite as he settles back in his camp chair. There is a new tension floating in the air now, it's less uncomfortable and more heavy with things unsaid.
He turns to look at you again, his face glowing in the orange fire light, “It actually isn’t terrible. I will admit.”
“So what you’re saying is that you love my cooking?” you tease.
He laughs, as he swallows his last bite, “Well, I didn’t say that. The fact that you call this cooking is questionable.” His tone is teasing, and you watch as he licks a dribble of chocolate from his thumb. It causes more of a reaction within you than you ever anticipated, and again you thank the wind for causing the goosebumps.
“I think I have some paper towels in the car, I’ll be right back.” he says, standing and walking over to his car. You can hear him digging around in his trunk as you stare off at the trees in the distance, trying to make any sense of the feelings rushing through your body right now. Why is he sort of sweet? Why is he sort of really sexy when he’s not being an asshole?
A flash in the trees catches your eye, snapping you from your thoughts and raising your blood pressure. You stare intently, watching for it again, hearing Jake approaching from your left. You see the flash again, accompanied by two others, and a smile crosses your face.
Jake steps up behind you, tossing a thick flannel in your lap as he takes his spot next to you, offering you a handful of wet wipes to clean your sticky fingers. You glance down at the shirt laying across your legs and turn to him in surprise.
“Noticed you were cold, that's all.”
You clean your hands the best you can before sliding the thick flannel shirt over your arms, letting the warmth and the smell envelop your senses. This was not helping with the thoughts you were having a few minutes ago. You turn your sights back to the trees, watching the little orbs buzz around overhead.
“Fireflies…” you whisper, watching a few zaps of yellow buzz around in the old Oak trees.
He hums as he sees them light up, “They are in all of the trees out here. One of my favorite things,” he admits.
“Jake?”
He turns to look at you, nodding for you to continue.
“Why do you come out here alone all the time?” you ask, genuinely curious.
His expression darkens slightly as he hears the question, and he is quiet for a moment before answering. “It’s just peaceful I guess,” He shrugs and looks out into the darkness of the trees instead of you. “Not everyone is cut out to be around people all the time.”
“You don’t ever get lonely?”
A beat of silence passes and he glances back at you. This time, his usual smirk has disappeared and is replaced by a more serious look. He doesn’t answer the question, but there is a look in his eyes that makes you think maybe he is more lonely than he wants to let on.
“I’m comfortable with my own company,” he says quietly. The fire is still smoldering in front of the two of you, the flames gone now, leaving a pile of glowing embers snapping and popping as they work to extinguish themselves.
You pull the sleeves of his flannel over your hands, catching his attention and pulling a tiny smirk to the corners of his lips. He swallows hard, his Adam's apple bobbing as he tries to focus on the fireflies again. It feels nice sitting with him like this. Just talking, no witty remarks or snappy comebacks. Just two people, talking.
“Don’t you ever wish you had someone to share this with, though? Your spot?” you ask, giving him a playful grin.
He watches you for a moment, considering the question. There is a part of him that wants to be defensive and cold, shutting you out and telling you he doesn’t want that. But the look in your eyes and the softness of your tone tells him he can’t lie to you about this. He breaks eye contact momentarily, his gaze falling downward to his hands in his lap.
“Sometimes…” he mumbles under his breath.
You aren’t sure why, but that goes straight to your heart. Sure he said he was fine earlier, but now you’re starting to see that maybe that isn’t completely true. It’s quiet for a moment, and you spend each second gathering up the courage to continue the conversation.
He glances at you again, this time having a look on his face that says he wishes he hadn’t confessed that to you. He suddenly becomes much more uncomfortable, trying to cover it up by acting nonchalant, adjusting his position in his chair and fidgeting with the fire. He clears his throat and looks to you again, “It’s late. We should get some sleep.”
It catches you off guard. Him not only abruptly ending the conversation, but the rest of the evening. You know he is right, you probably should go to sleep, but part of you feels like the conversation is unfinished, and you think he knows that, too.
“Oh, um, okay. Yeah, you’re probably right.” you say, standing from your chair with a stretch. You can feel his eyes on you, burning holes into your skin. “Is the fire going to be okay?”
He laughs a little, nodding his head, “Yeah, yeah. Just embers now. It will smolder out in an hour or two,” he says.
You nod your head and pull your flannel covered arms across your chest tightly. You start to make your way over to your tent, your mind flooded with the vision of him just moments ago, soft and glowing in the firelight. You look back at him, still standing at the fire, watching you walk to your tent. He nods with a smirk and starts walking toward his own tent. Before going in, he looks back at you, his eyes meeting yours.
“Night.”
“Night, Jake,” you answer, reaching for the zipper. He nods and watches as you step inside, waiting until you’re safely inside before he lets out a deep sigh.
He can’t quite put his finger on why he suddenly feels so off-kilter. You’ve shaken him in a way no other has been able to. There was something about that conversation earlier, you asking what he wanted. How he was doing. How he feels. The way your features softened as you listened to him and made him want to tell you the truth. He didn’t like how it made him feel, like every falsity he had built up about you in his mind was exactly that. He had spent so long pushing you away and talking you down to himself that now, here, where he can’t escape you, he is faced with the fact that you’re exactly the girl he thought you were, and everything he has always known deep down is true..
Inside your tent, you rummage around in your duffle bag looking for something to sleep in. As you pull an old t-shirt from the bag you pull his flannel from your body, setting it aside while you change. You don’t know why, but you find yourself reaching for it again and layering it over your shirt. You pull it to your nose to breathe it in now that you’re alone in the confines of your tent. It smells of smoke and tobacco, a sweet earthy undertone pulling you into its spell as your eyes flutter closed.
You can hear him zipping his tent, the faint glow of his lantern casting a shadow of his figure against the tent fabric. You hear the buckle of his belt as he pulls it from the loops on his jeans, and you do your best to look away. But with the smell of his cologne invading your senses, you claim temporary insanity and watch as his shadow pulls his shirt over his head and slides out of his jeans. You swallow heavily as you watch his shadow settle down into his sleeping bag and turn off the lantern.
You do the same, turning off your headlamp and getting inside your sleeping bag, doing your best to get comfortable. Even though the air is warm, the ground is cold and you shiver slightly. It’s difficult to get comfortable in the new environment and you find yourself rolling over and shifting around a lot, almost matching the state of your brain. Eventually, the sound of the cicadas lure you to sleep, and as your eyes shut it's a soft, fireside Jake that is on your mind.
—
The birds chirping in the tree above you wakes you. Your eyes crack open and you immediately notice the cool chill in the air. You sit up and yawn, stretching out your limbs and buttoning the buttons on the flannel for a little extra warmth. As you step outside of your tent a cool fog envelops you, causing you to shiver. You see a small fire has been built in the fire pit already, so you gather that Jake is already awake.
You make your way to your camp chair, noticing it has been wiped of the dew already, and is ready for you to occupy it. Your eyes search the foggy landscape for any sight of him, finding him standing at the tailgate of his Jeep fiddling with something. He catches sight of you, and nods, motioning that he will be over soon.
Minutes later he is approaching with two camp mugs filled with what you can only assume is coffee. The steam is swirling from the tops of the mugs blending in with the fog surrounding you.
“Morning,” he says, offering you the blue speckled mug.
“Morning,” you smile, accepting it from his hand. “You have all the accessories, don’t you?”
He smiles, and nods gently, “I’m very serious when I commit to things.”
“Oh, is that right?”
“It is.” His gaze travels over you for a moment. He can’t help but appreciate just how good you look in the morning. The messy hair and the sleepy expression, combined with his flannel, you’re practically driving him insane.
“Do you think we will be able to see the sunrise through the fog?” you ask, sipping at the black coffee.
He squints thoughtfully out into the fog, taking in the thickness of it. He can’t see anything through the haze and honestly doubts you will be able to see much of anything.
“Hard to say,” he shrugs. “Depends on how long it hangs on.”
You nod in understanding, returning to the quiet morning, listening to the chirping of the birds in the distance. “You know it is really beautiful out here, I see why you come out here.”
He smiles a little, appreciating your change of attitude from last night.
“I thought you’d like it,” he said with a hint of a smirk. He glances back out into the fog where everything is hazy and unclear. “It’s nice and quiet here. No one around for miles, other than us of course. I like that best of all.”
“You know, I might even come back here one day,” you smile, feeling your chest grow warm at his last words.
He suddenly looks surprised that you’re considering returning. He usually had a comeback for anything you said, but for this, he was quiet for a moment, considering your words.
He glances around at the surrounding area, the trees and shrubs all covered in the dense fog. He feels almost defensive about you seeing this place as beautiful. It was his place, his special place, and he wasn’t sure why he felt so weird that you were appreciating it. He falls silent for a moment as he watches you enjoy the surroundings, sipping the coffee he made for you as you sit in his flannel. The peaceful look on your face as you look out into the fog causes his chest to feel warm. He would never admit it, but he wants to bring you back here as often as you want to come.
He clears his throat and looks back at you. “Maybe we can take a walk before it clears up.”
You can feel the blush creeping up your chest, your cheeks burning at the thought that he might actually want to spend the day with you.
“Yeah, I think I’d like that. Anything cool to see out here?”
He takes a moment to think, rubbing his fingers against his lips, “There’s a pretty decent hike to a creek not too far, we could go that way. Only if you’re not scared of a little wilderness along the way,” he smirked.
“I’m not scared,” you answer, raising a brow in challenge.
“You bring a bathing suit?” he asks, tipping back the last of his coffee.
“Of course,” you laugh.
“Good, I’ll meet you back out here in say, fifteen?” he says, standing from his chair.
You nod and both make your way back to your tents, changing into your bikini that you fully did not prepare to wear in front of a man, let alone Jake. You pull a pair of denim shorts and a cut off tee over top, grabbing your hiking boots and your backpack as you make your way back out to the camp chairs.
Jake is still in his tent, so you use the time to lace up your boots and pack a few snacks into your bag. It’s not long before Jake is stepping out, in a pair of red swim trunks and a black button down, barely hanging on to his tan frame. It seems a strange ensemble for hiking, but he is unlike any other man you knew, and it kind of just fit.
He joins you at the chairs, putting on his own hiking boots. You feel his hand reach over to check the tautness of your shoestrings, grabbing your attention.
He looks up at you from his bent over position, “Just making sure they are tight enough, don’t need you getting blisters before we even make it to the trail head,” he smiles.
With your bag packed and your sunglasses perched on your nose, the two of you set off into the treeline, leaving your camp behind in search of adventure. You head down the winding trail that is lined with overgrowth on either side. You can tell that not many people walk this path, and you wonder how Jake even found it in the first place. The thick brush and branches scratch at your legs as you trudge on, but you welcome it. This is what you wanted, after all.
He walks just a step behind you, watching your feet as you walk along the trail. He can’t help but notice how your legs look in your denim shorts, and he does his best not to stare. Not that you would notice.
You turn around to look at him, noticing him a few strides behind you, “You gonna keep up with me Kiszka?”
He scoffs playfully, a bit miffed at that comment, “I’ve walked this trail a hundred times, pretty sure I can handle it.”
He takes a few quick steps to catch up to you, walking next to you now rather than a few steps behind. His shoulder brushes against yours as he walks, catching you both by surprise.
“Why am I leading the way anyway if you know where we are going?” you tease.
He scoffs and rolls his eyes, “You’re not ‘leading the way’ sweetheart, I’m guiding you.”
You huff in annoyance, “Guiding me? I’m not a dog…”
He smirked, thinking about how you definitely weren’t as obedient as a dog. You were much harder to control and a hell of a lot more stubborn.
He suddenly snickered and said, “Never said you were, I just don’t trust you not to wander off.”
“And go where? You’re all I’ve got out here!” you giggle, the words leaving your lips before you consider the weight of them.
He snickered again with amusement, though his heart skipped a beat when you said that. You were all he had as well. He pushed his hands into the pockets of his swim trunks as he walked next to you, avoiding any more of the shrubs that were trying to grab onto him.
“There’s plenty of places to get lost around here if you wander off the trail. That’s why I’m making sure you don’t drift away too far.”
“Why would I want to?” you ask, a hint of flirtation evident in your tone.
He picks up on your flirty tone, letting a smirk pull across his lips. He glances over at you with a look in his eye as he registers what you meant by that comment.
“If I didn't know any better I would say you're enjoying spending time with me, sweetheart.”
“Don’t flatter yourself, Jacob,” you quip.
He snickers and glances over at you again, seeing that look on your face he's all too familiar with. “I don’t have to flatter myself, sweetheart. You’re the one getting all flirty.” He grins.
“Flirty? I’m not being flirty,” you lie.
He snickers again, seeing through your lie immediately. “You have a terrible poker face,” he says. He walks closer to you as he speaks, his leg brushing yours as you walk.
You feel a chill run down your spine at the contact and you wonder if he feels it too. You decide to change the subject, worried that this conversation may have you backed into a corner.
“Tell me how you learned to play guitar so well,” you ask, hoping he will be willing to accept your topic change.
He lifts his gaze to the trees as he contemplates your question. He hadn’t thought about it in a while, but he still remembers those nights all too well.
“Practice, mostly. Spent hours and hours alone in my bedroom just practicing until my arms were sore and my hands locked up. But how do you know that I play well? You watch me, sweetheart?”
You roll your eyes, letting your hands push away a few branches, “I mean, you have to play pretty well if you're selling out arenas…”
He lets out a scoff and a smirk. He was used to people complimenting his skill but for some reason, hearing you do it makes him feel a little flustered.
“I suppose so, but you didn't answer my question,” He chuckles.
“What, have I watched you play? Of course I have. I've been to a few shows with Clara.”
He seems surprised by your confession. In that moment, he begins to wonder how many times your eyes have sought him out through the lights and over the crowd.
He clears his throat and says, “Clara dragged you out to them?”
“No, I went willingly,” you admit.
There’s a moment of silence as he processes what you just admitted. For some reason, the thought of you going to one of his shows because you wanted to go was making his heart pound a little harder in his chest.
He looks at you with a smirk to mask how thrown off he was by that. “How come I never saw you backstage?”
You look at him with a confused look, "Did you ever look?"
Something about that question stung. The way you said the words so casually felt like a knife through his chest. He shakes his head as he responds, “No. No, you weren't there. I would remember.”
“You're right. I never went back with Clara after the shows. Didn't want to put myself in that position. I mean, that's your space, ya know? And you and I can barely be in the same room together. We haven't even had a civil conversation until, well, right now.”
He stays silent for a moment, processing your confession. After a minute he sighs and runs a hand through his hair, “I never wanted it to be like that sweetheart.”
You huff a laugh, “Your actions over the last, oh I don’t know, two years have shown otherwise.”
He grimaces when you say that, knowing that you’re right. He knows he has been a jackass to you, but for some reason hearing you confront him about it was causing a strong pang of guilt to flare up deep within his chest. He tries to shrug it off and maintain his cool, but even he can’t deny that your words were hitting him right where it hurt.
The two of you walk for a few moments in silence, the only sound being the crunch of branches and twigs under your feet. He glances over at you, watching the way your face looked as you focused on where you stepped along the path, and he suddenly blurts out a question.
“Why is it so easy for you to make me feel guilty?”
What?
You snap your head to look at him, “I don’t know, you tell me?”
He lets out a scoff and shakes his head, pushing a limb out of the way to let you pass. “You’ve just got this way of bringing out sides of me that I don’t understand,” he grumbles.
“What do you mean?” you ask, feeling a wave of nerves wash over you.
He falls silent as he considers how to explain what he means. It’s a hard thing to describe. It’s more than just the way you make him feel things he doesn’t usually feel around other people. It’s more than just the way you look at him, or talk to him, that makes his heart beat harder. It’s more and he knows it.
“It’s nothing, nevermind,” he pauses, “We’re here.”
You decide to let it slide, not wanting to push him into a bad mood. The two of you walk up to the edge of the rocky creek, taking in the sights. There’s a small waterfall trickling over the rocks to your right, leading out into a swimming spot and you almost moan at how appealing a dip sounds after that hike.
Jake stands just beside you, his gaze skimming over the water. He takes in the rushing sound of the creek as it flows past the large rocks and branches. He’s secretly looking at you out of the corner of his eye, watching you stare out at the creek just like he did the first time he saw it. He takes a moment to just watch you. The way your hair looks in the sunlight is catching his eye, the way your lashes flutter as you blink, the look on your face that’s soft and calm. Watching you out here in this setting is making all sorts of different emotions swirl around inside him, but he just can’t bring himself to name any of them.
“This was worth the hike,” you say, turning to meet his gaze.
He keeps his eyes on you as you admire the creek. The way the sunlight dances against your skin makes you look as if you’re glowing. He can’t pull his eyes away from how goddamn good you look and how peaceful you seem despite everything that had happened between you two.
“Yeah. I suppose it was worth it, wasn’t it?” He agrees reluctantly.
You pull your shirt over your head, leaving you in your bikini top and shorts. You know you want to jump in, but you will wait for him to go first.
He’s completely caught off guard by your actions, his eyes growing wide. His gaze instantly travels down to take in your bare torso, raking over your skin and lingering for just a beat too long. He immediately clears his throat and looks away, shifting uncomfortably as he feels an unfamiliar pang of heated desire in his stomach.
“You ready to swim?” he asks. You unlace your boots and leave them on the embankment, turning to look at him as he does the same.
“Very,” you say, nodding towards the water.
He takes a moment to compose himself and avoid staring at you while you are basically half-naked. He pulls his own shirt over his head, revealing his tanned chest and arms, and sets it down beside yours on the bank of the creek.
He dips a toe into the water cautiously to test the temperature. It’s a bit cold, but it feels refreshing on his skin after all the walking you had done to get here.
“Good, let me show you why we really came here,” he says, motioning for you to follow him up a footpath. You quickly kick off your shorts and follow after him, curious as to where he is taking you. As you reach the end of the small dirt path your eyes land on the old rope hanging from the branch of an Oak tree.
“No, no way,” you stammer.
A mischievous smirk quirks up on his face as you look at the rope. He can tell that you’re nervous just by the look in your eyes. But he would be lying if he said that he didn’t find it cute.
“Oh come on, what happened to ‘I’m not scared’?” he teases.
“I’m not! But this is different!” you whine.
He walks up to the rope, grabbing a hold of it and giving it a few solid pulls to test how sturdy it is. He glances over his shoulder at you to watch your face, seeing the anxiety there in your expression.
He smirks and motions towards the creek below him, “See that spot down there? It’s perfect for jumping. It’s safe. I’ve done it a hundred times. I promise.”
“I don’t know,” you say, biting at your bottom lip.
He grins as he watches you bite your lip. Seeing you looking so nervous and cute was making his heart twist. He steps closer to you, still holding the rope in his hands. He smirks and cocks an eyebrow. “I’ll go first, okay?”
You nod and watch as he wraps his hands around the brown rope. He turns and looks back at you with an excited expression, “I’ll see you down there?”
“Okay,” you murmur, watching as he gets a running start and flies through the air before dropping down into the creek with a splash. You run to peer over the edge, watching him come up from the water with a shake of his hair. He smiles and waves you down, practically begging you to join him.
“Come on, you can do it! I–I’ll catch you! Promise!” he shouts, “Jump, sweetheart!”
You let out a deep breath, gathering all your courage as you wait for the rope to stop swinging so you can grab it. As you reach for it you hear him cheering, still floating in the water where he landed.
“Jump!” he yells, smiling up at you as he treads in the water. He grins as he watches you dangle from the rope, nervous to let go and jump into the water. “You’re gonna be fine! Just let go and I’ll catch you. I promise,” he yells.
With that you run, jumping off of the rock with the rope clutched tightly in your fists. Time almost seems to slow down when you jump, your body floating through the air and for a moment, it feels exhilarating.
“Let go, now!” he shouts, and so you do.
Jake waits with his arms open wide, watching as you fall down towards him from above. He can see the mixture of fear and courage on your face as you plummet towards him. He braces himself as you fall into his arms, catching you as best he can in the deep water. He pulls you close to him, his hands gripping your bare waist as your bodies press together. He can feel the adrenaline pumping through his veins as he holds you, your chest against his and your faces just inches apart. He can feel your heart pounding as he looks into your eyes.
The moment you’re in his arms, something within him snaps. All of a sudden, everything feels heightened. The feel of your body against his, the way you’re looking at him, the sound of your breathing as it slightly catches in your chest. The air between you seems almost electrified and he can feel the tension brewing in his gut.
“You caught me,” you breathe, recognizing just how close the two of you are.
He can’t help but smirk and let out a low chuckle, still holding you against him. “I told you I would.”
You can feel your body pressed against his, the wet fabric of your bikini sticking to your skin. It’s making your brain go fuzzy and your skin tingle in a way you can’t explain.
“Thank you,” you whisper, neither of you making a move to let go of each other.
He swallows, the tension between you feeling almost palpable. His pulse is pumping, and his breath catches in his throat as he holds onto you. He wants so badly to press you against him further and hold you tighter. Closer.
He couldn’t help glancing down at your lips, his gaze drifting down from your eyes to linger there just for a moment. You let your tongue dart out over your lips, swiping away the water dripping over them.
He lets out a low, deep breath as he watches you. That small action has his heart racing even more, and every instinct inside him telling him to bring you closer. To claim your lips with his and taste you.
“You’re playing a dangerous game, sweetheart,” he whispers in a hoarse voice.
“Dangerous for who?” you question, biting on your lip.
He raises an eyebrow and chuckles, his grip on your hips tightening just slightly. He pulls you in closer, and you know he can feel your nipples hard and wet against his chest. Your bodies are pressed flat against one another, the cool water from the creek dripping down from your skin and onto his. He can feel your heart pounding against his chest and his pulse thrumming in his veins.
He leans his head down so that his lips are mere millimeters away from yours and whispers huskily, “You. For you, sweetheart.”
Suddenly he releases his grip on you, swimming on his back further down the creek. Your heart is still racing in your chest from the contact. You felt something just now, and you know he did too. You feel a sick feeling in your chest at the loss of his touch. You tread water for a moment as you watch him swim away, feeling the coolness of the water against your skin and the sun beating down above you. Your mind is racing and you’re trying to process all of the different emotions and sensations that he stirred up within you just now.
Jake turns, breaking the surface to look back at you. “You coming?” he calls out to you with a smirk.
You nod, starting to swim towards him, taking notice of the smile on his face and the small dimple in his cheek. For some reason you feel the need to be close to him, you want his hands on you again, and you think maybe he does too.
He watches as you swim towards him, your body moving gracefully through the water. He can feel his heart rate increasing as he watches you approach, and he has a sudden urge to reach out and pull you against him. But instead, he composes himself and continues to tread water as you swim up to him.
He grins as you get to him, his gaze drifting over your body. “Took you long enough,” he teases.
“Where are you taking me, anyway?” you taunt, treading water next to him.
He chuckles and shakes his head, “You ask a lot of questions, you know that?”
You shrug your shoulders in the water, and with that he spins around and starts swimming further down the creek, moving towards a more secluded area. He glances over his shoulder at you as he swims, making sure you’re following him. He swims over towards the bank, pulling himself up on a collection of flat rocks. It’s a nice shady spot, and you can tell the rocks will be warm to the touch.
He looks back at you, extending his hand to help pull you from the water. You take it, letting him pull your wet body up onto the rocks with him. He keeps hold of your hand for just a moment longer than necessary, hoping you didn’t notice, but of course you do.
“This,” he pauses, “Is my favorite place.” He grins and motions for you to sit down, taking a seat himself. Once you’re settled, he looks out at the creek that flows past you.
“I found it a long time ago. No one’s ever here. It’s like a little hidden treasure, I don’t even know if anyone else knows it’s here,” he says with a smile. “Actually, you’re the only person I’ve ever shown this to.”
“What? No one else?” You question.
He shakes his head, chuckling a bit. “No one. It’s my little secret hideout.” He looks over at you and grins, his eyes taking in your figure sitting next to him. “I guess now it’s our secret hideout.”
“Oh, ours now, huh?” you tease, turning to look at him as the sun hits his cheeks.
He laughs, his eyes still wandering over you, taking in the way the water is dripping down your sun kissed skin.
He takes a deep breath and nods, “Yeah, ours. No getting out of it now,” he says with a smirk.
You decide to push the envelope a little, swallowing nervously as you speak, “Wasn’t really planning on it.”
He grins, his eyes lighting up with mischief as he hears your flirty tone. He shifts his body towards you, his gaze drifting over your face and then down towards your chest and legs, still damp from the water.
He raises an eyebrow at you and responds in a low voice, “Good. I don’t think I’d let you, anyway.”
You decide to let the conversation end there, your pulse pounding as you look at him, the droplets of water drying on his chest. He’s hot, and you know that he knows it. The smirk on his lips hasn’t left since you made your way to the rocks and you can feel the tension between the two of you growing by the second.
He swallows, feeling his heart begin to beat quicker as he looks at you. He wants so badly to reach out and touch you, but he holds back, knowing that doing so would probably drive him over the edge. He takes a deep breath and steadies himself. He’s not used to feeling this out of control when he’s with a woman. Normally he’s the one in charge, the one in control. But there’s something about you that makes him feel like he’s losing his grip, like he’s teetering on the edge of something new and different, and he can’t help but be drawn to it.
He shifts his body closer to you, his gaze fixed on your face as he speaks. “You want to swim some more or do you want to head back?”
“What do you want to do?” you ask, truly feeling like anything would be fun as long as it was him you were doing it with.
He grins at you, the sparkle in his eye betraying his true desire. He wants to touch you, to pull you against him and feel your body pressed against his. But instead of saying that, he shrugs, “I’m good with whatever you want. Can’t promise we won’t find ourselves in the water again, though.”
With that you push up off the rocks and dive back into the creek, pushing the hair from your face as you resurface from the water. You splash the water up at him, soaking him and causing him to jump.
“Oi!” he shouts, a bit of an accent peeking out from somewhere.
“What’s wrong Kiszka? Can’t handle a little innocent splashing?” you taunt, trying to lure him into the water. What you don’t expect is for him to jump to his feet with a vengeful look in his eye.
“Oh you just wait, sweetheart,” he pauses, charging towards you, “We will see how innocent–”
You cut him off with another playful splash, drenching him again.
He wipes the water from his face, shaking his head as if you have pushed him too far, “Mmhm, okay, now you’ve done it.”
He jumps into the water next to you, wrapping his arms around you as he drags you beneath the surface. He pulls you down with him, holding you tight around the waist as you sink beneath the surface. The feeling of your body against his is intoxicating, and he revels in the sensation for a moment before popping back up and pulling you with him.
As you break the surface, he keeps his arms wrapped around you, holding you against him as you gasp for air. He grins, his smirk returning as he looks down at you. “Payback’s a hell of a thing, sweetheart.”
You push playfully at his shoulders, feeling his hands still holding your waist. A wicked grin is on his lips, and you're certain you’ve never seen someone so beautiful. He laughs as you push at him, not loosening his grip on your waist one bit. He can feel the way your body feels against his, soft and warm in stark contrast to the coolness of the water.
“Watch yourself, dove,” he warns, his smirk growing wider as he looks down at you. “You’re playing with fire.”
“How do we keep finding ourselves here,” you breathe.
He looks down at you, his eyes locked on your face as he holds you in his arms. You feels the tension between you building, the heat of your bodies close together making your heart race in your chest.
He takes a deep breath, letting out a low chuckle as he replies, “I dunno, sweetheart, I sure don’t know.” His hand moves up to tuck a lock of your wet hair behind your ear. It feels like he wants to say more, but stops himself, settling for something else instead. “You want to head back?”
You feel a pang shoot through your chest, you don’t want to leave this spot, not now, not ever. “Sure,” you answer, and you wonder if he feels the same.
He nods, a flicker of disappointment crossing his face. He had hoped you would say you didn’t want to leave, that you wanted to stay here just as much as he did. But he doesn’t argue with you, and instead just starts swimming towards the bank.
“C’mon, it’s starting to get dark anyway, we should get back.” he says, letting you follow behind him.
You find your belongings right where you left them, but the thought of putting clothes over your wet bikini has you cringing. Instead, you shove them into your backpack, holding Jake’s shirt up, silently asking him if he wants it. He shakes his head as he ties his boots, his hair still dripping down his back. You put on your own boots and sling the backpack over your shoulders, taking one last look at the creek you’d never forget.
“You ready?” he asks, starting down the path. You nod and follow behind him, the trail lit by the perfect afternoon sun. Your hair is drying in waves around your face, much the same as his.
He leads the way down the trail, his boots crunching on the ground below. His mind is wandering as he walks, stuck between the memory of holding you in the water just moments ago and the thought of possibly never doing it again. He sneaks glances at you out of the corner of his eye, admiring the way the sunlight is casting warm rays over your hair and face.
“Thanks for bringing me here, Jake,” you say, giving him a soft smile.
He turns to look at you, a small smile on his lips. He’s a little surprised at your sudden show of gratitude.
He shrugs a little, “You’re welcome. I come here whenever I need a break from things. It’s nice to have somewhere peaceful to escape to…” He trails off and looks away for a moment before continuing. “And nice to have someone to share it with.”
The two of you walk in content silence for most of the trail, the sun starting to dip lower and lower into the sky as the minutes pass. You notice a few clouds overhead, and thank them for a reprieve from the sun. You can feel yourself growing more and more tired with every step and before you know it you’re falling behind Jake.
It’s as if he can hear your footsteps slowing behind him, and he stops walking, turning to look back at you. You’re several feet behind him now, your steps much more weary than they were earlier.
He raises an eyebrow as he looks at you. “You good, pretty girl?”
Your heart hammers in your chest at the pet name, but the fatigue is setting in so quickly you pay it no mind. “I don't know, I think so. I am just so exhausted suddenly.”
He sees the fatigue etched on your face, the way your steps are slowing down. He takes a step back towards you, concern evident in his eyes.
“You want to stop for a minute?” he asks, his voice softer than usual.
“How much farther is it? I can probably make it,” you ask.
He takes a moment to think before responding, his eyes scanning over your face and your tired expression. He can tell you’re exhausted, but he also knows that you’re stubborn and determined to get back. “About another half mile, maybe a little less,” he replies. “You sure you can make it, sweetheart?”
“Yeah, yeah. I’ll be fine, let’s just keep going,” you say, starting to walk again. It feels like you’re carrying a bag of bricks on your back, but you push through.
So he silently falls into step beside you, watching like a hawk for any sign of your energy giving out on you. But that's when it hits him, "What if I carried you?"
“Carried me?” you ask.
He looks at you, a smirk dancing on his lips. “Yeah, carried you. I could give you a piggyback ride the rest of the way.”
“Jake, no…” you whine, deep down loving the idea.
He laughs aloud at your protest, his eyes dancing with mischief. “Oh, come on, sweetheart, you know you want to. I can see it in your eyes. I bet your legs are going to give out on you any second now.”
“Are you sure?” you ask, feeling hesitant, but he is offering.
He grins, seeing the wheels turning in your head. “I'm sure. C’mere.” He motions for you to turn around, holding his arms open for you to climb onto his back.
You feel his arms wrap around your legs as you climb onto his back, feeling the warmth of his skin against your chest. You practically melt into him, your arms wrapping around his shoulders as your nose brushes against his hair, still wet from the creek.
He grunts a bit as you climb onto his back, the weight of you against him sending a wave of warmth through his body. He wraps his arms tightly around your legs, securely holding you in place, and is suddenly acutely aware of how close you are to each other. He can feel your breath on the back of his neck and the way your chest is pressed against his shoulders, the sensation making his heart beat a little faster than usual.
“Are you sure this is okay?" you ask, splaying your hand against his chest.
He takes a deep breath, enjoying the feeling of your hand on his skin. He nods, his voice a little huskier than usual. “Yeah, it's fine. Don't you worry ‘bout a thing, sweetheart.”
He adjusts his grip on you slightly, his fingers digging into the soft flesh of your thighs.
You walk like that for a little bit, your body quickly succumbing to the rhythmic bouncing from every step he takes. You find your eyes growing heavy, and your head starting to droop, and before you know it, your head is resting on his warm shoulder.
He can't help but smile to himself as he realizes you've fallen asleep on his back. He adjusts his grip on you, trying to keep you as secure as possible as he continues walking down the trail, humming softly and feeling oddly content with the situation he has found himself in.
It feels like seconds have passed before he gently taps your leg, waking you up as he speaks. “Hey, sleepyhead. We made it.”
He waits for you to regain your bearings and loosen your grip on him before carefully lowering you down from his back, his hands lingering at your waist for a moment longer than necessary.
“That felt like two minutes, tops,” you giggle.
He laughs, a soft chuckle that makes his chest vibrate. “Yeah, you passed out pretty fast there,” he pauses, “You hungry? I’m starving.”
“Starving,” you answer, maybe a little too quickly.
He laughs again, the sound still as charming as usual. “Yeah, figured as much. Let's get something going.”
He makes his way to the cooler, opening it up and pulling a pack of hotdogs from inside, “This looks like it,” he smiles, “Let me get the fire going and we will be cooking in no time.”
“Thanks for carrying me, Jake. Sorry I fell asleep on you,” you say, lowering your voice a little.
He grins as he sets the hot dogs down, looking up at you. “No problem. And no need to apologize for dozing off.” He glances up as he strikes a match, igniting the kindling. “It was kind of...cute.”
Cute? Oh.
A strong gust of wind blows through the campsite, taking both of you by surprise, tossing a camp chair to its side.
“Damn,” he says, moving to pick up the chair. He looks up to the sky, the clouds growing heavy and darkening. “We may be in for a bit of rain.”
“Tents are waterproof, right?” you ask nervously.
He chuckles at your question, a hint of playfulness in his voice. “Yeah, sweetheart, tents are waterproof.”
“Don’t laugh at me!” you whine.
He grins, enjoying your playful pout. “I can't help it, you make it too easy.”
He looks at you again, the fire casting a warm glow over his features. “How about you go change into some dry clothes, these hotdogs will be done soon.”
You nod and head into your tent, stripping out of your bathing suit and pulling a t-shirt over your sun warmed skin. You add a pair of leggings and his flannel before stepping back out and seeing him assemble the hotdogs. Your stomach is growling, and you quickly realize you hadn’t eaten all day.
He looks up as you come out of your tent, his eyes lingering on the way his flannel covers your form. He can feel his heart skip a beat at the sight of you in his shirt, but quickly composes himself.
He grins as he sees your expression, your hunger evident. “Ready?”
You nod as he hands you a paper plate, taking the seat next to you at the fire. The air is cooler than it was last night, and the humidity is growing by the second. Both of you quickly eat, very few words shared between the two of you.
You both toss the paper plates into the fire, making quick work of cleaning up. He disappears into his tent for a few minutes, emerging in warmer clothes. His cheeks have a pink glow from the sun today, and you can’t help but think it makes him all the more pretty in the fire light.
“So what do you think, you gonna make us s’mores again tonight?” he asks, crossing his feet on the ledge of the fire pit.
You turn to look at him, “What? I thought you didn’t like them?”
He laughs softly, turning to look at you, “I like them when you make them,” he says, his confession warming your chest.
“Are you getting soft on me, Kiszka?” you tease, standing up to grab the ingredients from the cooler.
“Me? Soft?” he scoffs, pretending to be offended. “Never in a million years, sweetheart.”
He grins, the corners of his lips curling into a smirk, betraying his feigned annoyance. He grabs the two sticks from last night, holding them out to you as you place the marshmallows on the ends. This time you give him his own stick to hold, both of you twirling the sugary puffs in the flames.
He carefully twirls his own marshmallow in the flames, occasionally stealing glances at you as you do the same. The air is quiet, save for the crackle of the fire and the distant sound of crickets, a rumble sounds in the distance but you both ignore it.
As the marshmallows puff up, you pull them from the fire, placing them gently on the graham cracker and chocolate. They melt perfectly and again, you offer him his first. He takes it from your hand, biting into it quickly, as you do the same.
“Truly, I think it’s something about you,” he admits, taking another bite. “They just taste better when you do it.”
“It’s all in your head,” you laugh, licking marshmallows from your finger. His eyes watch as your tongue swipes over the digits, his throat bobbing as he swallows back his nerves.
A yawn falls from your lips as he looks at you, the earlier exhaustion creeping up on you again.
“You look tired, sweetheart.”
“I am, it just hit me out of nowhere again,” you admit.
He chuckles softly, his shoulder brushing against yours. “Yeah, I can tell. You’ve been fighting it for the past twenty minutes.” He looks at you intently, studying your expression in the firelight. “Wanna call it a night?”
“What about you? I don't wanna leave you out here all by yourself?”
He shakes his head, a small smile on his lips. “Don't worry about me, sweetheart. I can handle myself.” He looks at you, a hint of playfulness in his gaze. “Besides, I don't mind being out here alone. It’s peaceful this time of night.”
“You sure?” you ask, a hint of guilt in your tone.
He grins, his gaze unwavering as he looks at you. “Yeah, I'm sure. I'll just hang out until the fire smolders and enjoy the quiet out here before I head in.”
He can see the tiredness in your eyes, and he wants nothing more than to tuck you into the tent and hold you against him all night. But he keeps that last thought to himself.
“Okay, well, thanks again for today. For showing me your secret place. I had a lot of fun with you," you say, clutching the cuffs of his flannel in your fists.
His heart skips a beat at your words, the sincerity in your tone making his chest ache. He looks at you, his gaze softening as he takes you in. “Don’t mention it, dove. I had a lot of fun too.” he says, his voice barely above a whisper.
You nod with a bashful smile, “Goodnight, Jake.”
He smiles at you, his gaze lingering on you for a moment before he replies. “Goodnight, sweetheart.”
He watches as you disappear into your tent, his eyes fixated on the flaps even after you’ve gone inside. He takes a deep breath, trying to steady himself as he looks back to the fire.
He sits there for a while longer, his thoughts consumed by images of you. He can practically still feel the way your skin felt against his, the weight of you on his back as he carried you down the trail. He can still picture the way you looked in his flannel, your eyes tired but still filled with a spark that sent shockwaves through his body. He wanted you, and he always had.
Despite his best efforts he found the feelings that he pushed down for so long had resurfaced with a vengeance, briefly making him question whether they were ever really gone at all. He’d made up a hundred reasons why he shouldn’t want you, letting it show in his harsh words and hostile demeanor, all the while letting you root your way deeper and deeper into his heart with every caught smile and laugh. He’d done such a good job pushing you away that he started to believe the lies he was telling himself over the last two years. Although, that all came to a screeching halt the minute he decided to let you in last night. The minute you showed him that you wanted to know him beyond surface level, and the minute he realized you were everything he told himself you weren’t.
Inside your tent you are snuggling down into your sleeping bag, replaying the day over and over. The way his hands felt on you, the smile you drew out of him, all of it. You wanted to run back out there and beg him to join you in here, but you know you can't.
You can hear the fire still crackling, and the sway of the trees in the wind. Thunder is rumbling in the distance, growing closer and closer. You zip the window flaps on your tent for good measure, but that's when you hear it. The sound of a guitar, softly strumming in the breeze. You can tell he is trying to play quietly, but part of you wishes it was just a little louder.
You don’t recognize the song, but it's soft and sweet and twists your heart in two. You want to know the name. Did he write it? Is it even a real song yet? Instead you lay there, letting the music his hands are producing play you to sleep, wishing every night could be like tonight.
—
A crash of lightning pulls you from your sleep, the sound of the nylon ripping overhead, pulling a scream from your chest. Rain starts to pour into your tent, drenching you and all of your belongings before you even have time to process what's happening. You pull yourself out of your soaking wet tent to see the storm raging around you. The trees whipping wildly through the wind, and the rain falling so hard you can barely see. You turn to look at your tent finding a tree branch laying across the fiberglass poles, effectively ripping the top of your tent.
“Shit!” you scream, trying to pull your soaked belongings from inside. Jake must have heard the commotion, pulling on his boots as he rushes over towards you.
“What’s going on? What happened?” he shouts, dripping wet from the pouring rain. His eyes are panicked as they search yours for an answer.
“The tree! A branch fell and ripped my tent, everything is wet! I–”
He grabs your arms, pulling you a little closer to him, “Are you okay?” he asks, not caring about the tent. You came first.
“Yes, yes! I’m fine, I just– my tent!” you cry, feeling overwhelmed.
He curses under his breath, the sight of your slashed tent and your wet clothes fueling the anger inside of him. "Damn it," he shouts, trying to keep his cool as he surveys the damage. “Okay, look, just, go get in my tent. I’ll be there in a second.”
You nod graciously and head over to his tent, unzipping the flap and stepping inside. It’s much larger than yours and is filled with real camping equipment. It’s warm, and is lit with a lantern. You see his things laying neatly by his bag, and you do your best not to drip water onto everything.
Jake watches as you head towards his tent, disappearing inside and zipping the flap behind you. He lets out a breath, running a frustrated hand through his hair before he turns back to your tent. He grabs the offending branch, tossing it aside before he starts to gather your items from inside. He carefully picks up your belongings, dashing over to his car and tossing them in the backseat. His boots are caked with mud as he makes his way back to his tent, leaving his boots outside as he joins you inside.
“I tried to salvage your stuff, but everything is soaked. I put it in my car to dry out but…” he pauses, wiping the rain off of him as is drips down his face.
“Thank you,” you breathe, realizing that both of you are wet and freezing now. He has the same realization as he crawls towards his bag.
He nods in response to your gratitude, his fingers digging through his belongings to find a dry shirt for you. He pulls out a plain t-shirt, the fabric soft and well-worn. He turns back to you, handing you the shirt as his gaze flits over your soaked form.
“Here, put this on for now,” he says gruffly, trying to keep his train of thought focused on practicality and not how good you look wearing his clothes. “I just need to change into some dry clothes and then you can go back to sleep.”
“What?” you question, unsure of his logic.
“I’ll change and then I’ll go sleep in my car, you can take the air mattress,” he says, as if it's the most obvious thing in the world that you’d get the better accommodations.
“What? Jake, no. I’m not taking your tent and making you sleep in your car. No way.” you say, putting your foot down. “I’ll sleep in your car.”
He sits there, stunned at your words. He wasn't expecting resistance from you, expecting you to happily accept him taking the brunt of the damage.
“No, Y/N. Absolutely not. You’ll be much warmer here with the sleeping bag and the air mattress. You’re shivering, you’re not sleeping in the cold ass car,” he snaps, crossing his arms over his chest.
“Well, I’m not letting you sleep in the car,” you argue. “We can just– both share the air mattress. I’m fine with it if you are.”
He looks at you incredulously, his brain short-circuiting at your suggestion. The thought of sharing that small space with you, of being that close to you in the dark, is both tantalizing and terrifying. He opens his mouth to argue again, but the words get stuck in his throat. He swallows hard, his eyes flicking over your figure again. He wants to protest, to say no and keep his distance, but the look in your eyes dares him to argue.
“Fine,” he relents, his voice gruff and reluctant. “But only if you're sure you're okay with it."
“I’m okay with it Jake,” your voice softer now.
He nods, his eyes searching your expression to be sure you mean it. You nod again and he understands. He digs into his bag again producing a pair of worn gray sweatpants, handing them to you with a gleam in his eye.
You take the sweatpants from him, your fingers brushing against his for a moment. It's a brief contact, but it sends a jolt of electricity through your body. He turns to give you a bit of privacy, despite seeing you half naked already once today. You quickly strip out of your soaked clothes, shivering from the cold air on your bare skin. You pull on the sweatpants, the warm, soft fabric enveloping your legs. You pull the wet shirt from your body and toss it to the ground before putting on the t-shirt that smells exactly like him.
“Okay, I'm good,” you say, your voice soft.
He turns around and his breath stutters at the sight of you in his clothes. The sweatpants are a little baggy on you, the legs pooling around your ankles. The t-shirt clings to your curves, the fabric stretched tight over your chest. He can feel his heart pounding in his chest, his body reacting to the sight of you more than it should.
He swallows hard, trying to keep his cool. “You look–” he starts to say, his voice cracking slightly.
“Warm?” you smile, suddenly feeling a bit shy.
He manages to nod in response to your question, his voice gravelly when he speaks. “Yeah,” he says, his eyes flickering to your face for a moment before darting away again. “Warm."
You turn to offer him the same privacy, listening as you hear his wet clothes hit the ground. He is quick to change, pulling on a pair of boxer shorts and a black long sleeve t-shirt.
“All good,” he says, moving closer to the air mattress. You try not to stare at him in his boxers, but it’s hard not to.
He motions towards the air mattress, and you crawl towards it, positioning yourself on one side as he takes the other. You notice that you must be occupying the side he was previously on, seeing a book and a water bottle sitting next to your head.
He crawls onto the air mattress beside you, the small space suddenly feeling much smaller with the two of you in it. He tries to keep some distance between you both, not wanting to get too close and make you uncomfortable. The air in the tent is thick with tension, the heat of your bodies so close together in the small space. The rain continues to pour outside, falling harshly against the nylon of the tent.
He can hear your breathing, the sound of each intake of breath filling the silence between you. He's acutely aware of your presence beside him, your body just inches away from his, and he is doing everything in his power from pulling you into him.
“Were you reading?” you ask, trying to fill the silence. He looks surprised that you've spoken, his eyes flickering over to you for a moment. He'd been caught up in his thoughts, lost in the feeling of being so close to you in the small space.
He nods, gesturing towards the book next to your head. “Yeah, I was.” he says, his voice a little gruff. “It's a pretty good book.”
“What's it about?” you ask, rolling to face him.
He takes a moment to remember the premise of the book, his mind still a little clouded with the feeling of being so close to you.
“It's um, it’s a crime thriller,” he replies. “It's about a detective trying to solve a series of murders in a small town. It's pretty intense, actually.”
You giggle, “I wouldn't have taken you for a thriller novel kind of guy.”
He raises an eyebrow at your response, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. “And what kind of guy did you think I would be?” he asks, his tone a mix of curiosity and amusement.
“I don’t know. Maybe a biography guy? History maybe?”
He chuckles at your response, a small laugh escaping his lips. “Biographies and history, huh? I mean, I read those too,” he says with a smirk. “But I like a good thriller from time to time.”
He glances over at you, his eyes trailing over your features as you yawn. He reaches over and turns off the lantern, leaving the two of you in darkness with the sound of the rain.
“You tired?” he asks, his voice a little softer now.
“Yeah, a little, but that kind of woke me up. I can't lie,” you answer, shivering a little as you lay on the air mattress. Jake seems to notice and immediately sits up, unzipping his sleeping bag and tossing half of it onto your body. His movements are quick and practiced, his eyes flickering to your face to make sure you're covered up.
He lays back down, his body now closer to yours under the shared cover. He takes a deep breath, trying to calm the racing of his heart. The silence hangs in the air again, the sound of the rain outside the only noise breaking through the tension between you. He can hear your breathing beside him, your body so close to his under the covers. He's acutely aware of the feel of your body heat radiating against his skin, the proximity of your bodies igniting a spark inside of him.
He tries to keep his eyes trained on the ceiling of the tent, but they keep drifting back towards you, taking in the way your hair fans out around your face as you look at him.
“I’m glad you’re okay, Y/N,” he says, his voice barely a whisper.
You slide your hand up to rest on his cheek, warm and stubbly, “Thank you for coming to save me,” you breathe.
His breath hitches in his throat at the feeling of your hand on his cheek, the touch sending a shiver down his spine. He leans into your palm, his eyes fluttering closed for just a moment. He can feel his heart racing in his chest, the warmth of your touch making his skin tingle. He opens his eyes, looking over at you with a mixture of surprise and something else. Something...soft.
“I'll always come save you,” he says, his voice low and gentle.
Your eyes flick down to his lips, pink and full, before meeting his dark brown eyes again. “All this time I thought you hated me.”
He swallows hard, his eyes fixed on yours as he hears your words. He can feel the tension coiled tight in the space between you, the atmosphere thick with unspoken desire. He hesitates for a moment, his eyes flickering over your face as if he's searching for something.
Finally, he speaks. “I don't hate you,” he says, his voice low and soft. “I’ve never hated you, I always liked you. Too much, probably.”
“What?”
He takes a deep breath, the words spilling out of him before he can stop them.
“I never hated you, sweetheart,” he repeats, his voice softer this time. “I always liked you, maybe a little too much. I remember when Josh met Clara, he told me that you, specifically, were off limits. Of course at that point it was already too late. I swear it just made me want you more. I knew I couldn't go against him, though. I knew he had his reasons. I just...I didn’t know how to deal with it, being around you and not being able to have you, so I pushed you away. It was the only thing that worked.”
His eyes meet yours, his expression vulnerable and open. “It was easier to be cold to you than to be myself and fall for someone that I can't have.”
“Jake,” you breathe, sliding your thumb against his cheek. He closes his eyes at the sound of his name on your lips, feeling your thumb glide along his skin. It feels like electricity zipping through his body, igniting every nerve ending all at once. He turns his face towards your touch, his cheek pressing into your palm as he revels in the feeling.
“He didn’t even tell me that you were going to be on this trip. He knew I wouldn’t have come if I knew you were going to be here, too. He knew I wouldn’t subject myself to that. Honestly, I was doing okay controlling myself, until today.”
“Today, at the creek…” you continue.
His eyes flutter open, his gaze locking with yours as he hears you mention it. The memory of that moment floods through his mind, the sight of your body in the water burned into his brain.
He swallows hard, his throat dry as he nods in response. “Yeah,” he whispers. “Today at the creek,” he repeats, his voice hoarse.
You nod your head and bite your lip as your mind replays its own memories.
He shifts his body subtly closer to you, the heat between you growing with each passing moment. He can feel the tension building to a fever pitch, the air thick with desire and need.
“I wanted to kiss you, sweetheart. I really did. I almost did. Touching you like that, fuck. You letting me carry you back. Just sitting by the fire with you. It’s the best day I have had in a long ass time. Didn’t want it to end, but I knew you were exhausted. I wanted to tell you tonight, but things just didn’t work out. I figured it was probably for the best,” he confesses, his eyes never leaving yours.
Your hand drops to his chest, the warmth of his skin evident through his t-shirt, “I wanted you to kiss me, Jake. I wanted your hands on me, everywhere. In fact, I never don’t want your hands on me,” you say, feeling his hand nervously slide up and over the curve of your waist.
He listens to your words, disbelief and desire warring within him as he realizes you feel the same way he does. He swallows hard, his hand on your waist trembling slightly as he absorbs your words. He slides closer to you, his body now pressed snugly against yours under the covers. Your faces are so close that he can feel your breath on his cheek.
“Well fuck me, sweetheart,” he growls. His eyes rake over your features, taking in the way your pupils are dilating with desire, the flush on your cheeks and the way your breath hitches when he moves closer to you.
He’s never seen you look so beautiful, and the realization that he’s the cause of it makes his heart swell in his chest. “I’ve wanted you for so long,” he whispers, his voice barely louder than a breath.
“Jake,” you beg.
His heart clenches at the sound of you begging for him, the need in your voice nearly driving him mad with desire. He wants to hear you say his name again and again, to feel your body against his and your skin under his hands.
He leans closer to you, his breath warm against your neck as he speaks. “Say my name again, sweetheart,” he murmurs, his voice low and rough.
“Kiss me, Jake,” you plead, unable to wait a second longer.
He doesn’t need to be told twice. At your words, he crashes his lips against yours in a desperate kiss, all of the tension and desire between you finally igniting in a blaze of passion.
His hands roam over your body, exploring all the curves he’s wanted to touch for so long. He kisses you deeply, his tongue teasing the seam of your lips, seeking entry into your mouth.
He shifts his body over yours, pinning you to the air mattress as he continues to kiss you hungrily. His hands slide up your body, fingers tangling in your hair as he holds your head in place, his tongue delving deeper into your mouth.
He moans lowly, the sound muffled as his body presses flush against yours under the covers. He can feel the heat radiating off of you, the sensation driving him mad with desire.
Your hands snake around his waist, sliding beneath his shirt, and pulling it up and over his head. He lets out a sharp breath as he feels your hands on his skin, the feeling of your fingers against his bare flesh sending a shiver down his spine. He breaks the kiss for just a moment, pulling back just enough to let you yank the shirt over his head and toss it aside.
He takes a moment to admire your flushed cheeks and the way your eyes trail over his now bare torso. He grins at the hungry look in your eyes as you take in his muscular chest and stomach.
“Don’t look at me like that sweetheart, it’ll get you into trouble.” he warns.
“I like trouble,” you say, drinking in the sight of him as he pins you to the air mattress.
He laughs at your response, the sound deep and gravelly in his chest. “You would,” he says, a smirk playing on his lips. “I think that’s why I like you.”
He leans back down to capture your lips in another kiss, his bare chest now pressed against yours. He runs his hands up and down your sides, his fingers tracing the curve of your waist and the swell of your hips beneath your sweatpants.
As he kisses you, he slips his thigh between your legs, pressing his body even closer against yours. He runs his tongue along your jawbone, trailing kisses along your neck as he moves down to your throat.
He sucks lightly at your pulse point, nipping at the sensitive skin before soothing it with his tongue. His fingers reach for the hem of your t-shirt slowly dragging it up over your body. “Take this off for me, dove,” he whispers.
You lift up, letting him drag the old, threadbare shirt over your chest. His eyes take in the sight of your bare skin in the low light of the tent. His breath stutters at the sight of your body, the way the light dances across your curves making his throat go dry.
He lets out a low moan as he looks at you, his hands roaming freely over your bare skin. “Goddamn,” he says, his voice thick with desire. “You’re gorgeous.”
His hands trace the curves of your breasts, sliding down over your waist and to the waistband of your sweatpants. His eyes lock onto yours as his hands move down your body, his touch searing against your skin. He teases at the waistband of your sweatpants, his fingers tracing soft circles against your hip bones.
He can feel the warmth of your body beneath his palm, the way your skin twitches in anticipation under his touch sending a jolt of desire through his body. “Can I take these off?” he whispers, his voice rough with need.
“Please,” you beg.
He grins at your response, the sound of you begging awakening something primal in him. He slides his hands into the waistband of your sweatpants, his fingers brushing lightly against your skin as he slowly starts to pull them down your legs.
His eyes never leave your face as he exposes more and more of your body, his tongue darting out to wet his lips in anticipation. Once he's removed the offending article of clothing, he lets his gaze roam over your body once again. His eyes trail over your bare skin, taking in the way the light from the storm outside casts shadows over your curves. He reaches out, his hands tracing over your legs, his touch gentle and reverent.
He can feel the heat radiating from your core, the way your body responds to his touch making him ache with desire. He leans down, pressing kisses over your stomach and hips, his lips roaming over your skin like a man starved.
You can hardly stand it, the feel of his lips on your skin is making you feel insane, “Touch me, Jake,” you plead.
He lets out a low groan at your words, the sound sending a shiver down his spine. He leans back, locking his eyes with yours as he reaches for your hips once again, gripping them firmly.
“I'll touch you, baby,” he whispers, his voice thick with desire. “As much as you want. Where do you want my hands, sweetheart?”
“Everywhere, Jake. I told you,” you beg.
“That’s quite the request, darling,” he says, the sound of the air mattress echoing as he repositions himself as carefully as possible. Your hands tug at the waistband of his boxers, eliciting a laugh from his chest.
“Impatient, baby?”
“I just want you, Jake.” you confess.
“I want you too, sweetheart, you have no idea,” he whispers, his eyes locking with yours.
He pushes his boxers down, kicking them off somewhere in the tent as he moves back over you. He braces himself on his forearms, his body pressed flush against yours again as he looks down at you. You get a wicked gleam in your eye, hooking your leg around his, and twisting until you are over top of him, straddling his waist.
He grins up at you, his eyes raking over your body. “Well I’ll be damned, look at you,” he says, a note of surprise and arousal in his voice.
You give him a proud smile, sitting happily on top of him, enjoying the view below. You can feel how wet you are as it coats your inner thighs, and you know he is privy to this as well as the light reflects from your thighs.
“You look so damn good on top of me,” he says, his voice rough and low. “Like you belong there. It’s fuckin’ hot.”
“You’re fucking hot,” you counter, brushing the hair off of his face.
He lets out a laugh at your words, a grin spreading across his face. “And so articulate too,” he teases, his grip on your hips tightening as he speaks. His hand moves towards your center, his thumb brushing lightly against your clit.
“Jesus,” you whine, his touch sending you soaring.
“Not here, love,” he smirks.
You grind yourself against him, a moan falling from his lips, “What was that you were saying?” you ask playfully.
“Oh shit,” he groans, his hands gripping your hips tighter as you continue to move against him. He opens his eyes, locking them with yours as he tries to compose himself. “Don’t tease me sweetheart, it’s unbecoming.” he says, his voice rough.
You lift up to your knees, hovering over him enough to grab his length in your fist. A hiss leaves his chest at your touch, his jaw falling open as his eyes lock on yours. You drag his tip through your wetness, his eyes growing impossibly darker at the sensation.
“Fuck me,” he pants, “Listen, if we’re gonna do this, I want to go slow. I have fucking dreamed about this moment. That and if I fuck you how I want to fuck you, we will pop this air matress. That will be for another time.”
You nod as you slowly sink down over him, taking every inch he has to offer. “Another time, huh? What makes you think–”
He delivers a pointed thrust up into you, stealing the air from your lungs.
“That. That’s what makes me think, sweetheart,” he answers, grabbing your hips and helping you start to move on top of him.
“Fuck, Jake,” you whine, feeling him stretch you out so completely. So fully.
He lets out a low growl at your words, the sound filled with desire and need. “Yeah?” he asks, his voice low and gruff.
His hands grip your hips even tighter as you move above him, his fingers digging into your skin as his body responds to your movements. “You feel so good, sweetheart, better than I imagined.” he groans, his eyes locked on yours.
You start to move your hips in a wave pattern, his length hitting you right where you need him. A cry leaves your chest as you toss your head back, feeling his hand move to support your lower back. The heat of the tent combined with the friction between you is making things even hotter, both of you growing sweaty and breathless as you move against each other.
He lets out a low moan, his hands moving up your body to grip your shoulders tightly. “Christ, baby, you’re a fucking dream,” he groans, his body arching up against yours as he snaps his hips up to meet yours.
“Harder, Jake,” you plead.
He lets out a sharp gasp as you say his name, his eyes darkening with desire. “Harder?” he asks, his voice thick and rough. “You want it harder, sweetheart?”
“Please, baby,” you whine.
He lets out a low growl at your plea, his hands tightening on your shoulders. “Yeah sweetheart, I got you.” he murmurs, his voice low and guttural. “Give you anything you want.”
You lean down letting him capture your lips in a passionate kiss, his tongue delving into your mouth as he pulls you closer against him. His hips buck upwards with more force now, his body moving against yours with increasing intensity. Your stomach is burning with need and you know it won’t be much longer until you burst into flames.
“Don’t stop, baby, please,” you cry out, feeling your stomach growing hot. He lets out a muffled groan at your words, his hands gripping you tighter as he continues to fuck you.
“God, you feel incredible,” he gasps, his mouth moving to your neck, nipping and sucking at the sensitive skin. His hands move towards your ass, his fingers gripping into the supple flesh as he thrusts up into you. Your skin is slick with sweat and arousal, the lewd sounds filling the tent with the sound of the rain. He can hardly contain his moans now, matching your energy in the small tent.
“Sit up, I want to look at your tits while I fuck you,” he growls.
You hear a hint of dominance fall from his lips and you can’t help but to obey. You sit up, straddling him again, as he leans up on his elbows to watch you.
He lets out a guttural moan as you do as he asks, sitting up above him and giving him an even better view of your body. He runs his hand up your thigh, his eyes locked on your face.
“You like this?” you say, swirling your hips in a figure eight.
“Yeah, sweetheart,” he growls, his hands gripping your hips tightly. “I like this a lot.” His hand moves to cup at your tits, bouncing as you continue to fuck him. “You’re so fucking wet for me, baby.”
“I always am,” you say, biting at your bottom lip as you try to stave off your orgasm.
He smiles at your response, his hands still gripping your thighs. He leans up again, capturing your lips in another intense kiss, his tongue sliding against yours as he pulls you closer against him. He bites at your lower lip, his teeth grazing your skin softly. The feeling of his teeth on your skin pushes you over the edge, and you’re sure he can feel you tightening around him.
“I’m close, baby,” you whine.
"Yeah?" he asks, his voice thick with desire. "Gonna come for me, sweetheart?"
He slides his hand down between your bodies, his fingers finding the sensitive bundle of nerves and circling it slowly and insistently. “Come for me, baby,” he whispers, his mouth moving to your ear. “Come right on my cock, just like this.”
“Come with me, Jake,” you beg, feeling his lips connect to the side of your neck.
He lets out a low groan at your words, his body shuddering as he nears the edge. “Yeah...yeah I'm there sweetheart, I’m right fucking there,” he gasps, his hands gripping you tightly as his body moves against yours. “Say you’re mine, baby.”
Just the thought of him wanting to claim you as his sends you over the edge, your body giving in to your orgasm as you fall apart on top of him. “I’m yours Jake. Yours.”
He lets out a deep, guttural moan at your words, his body shuddering as he loses himself in your arms. “That’s right sweetheart, you're fucking mine,” he gasps, his voice ragged. “Mine and no one else's.”
He holds you close as he comes, his body shaking and shuddering against yours. "Fuck," he groans, his grip on you tight as he rides out the waves of his own release, hot as it spills inside of you.
“Jake, fuck,” you pant, finally coming down from what is probably the best orgasm of your life.
“God you’re fucking sexy,” he pants, “Jesus Christ. Incredible, actually.”
“You’re incredible,” you smile, lifting up and off of him. His hands don’t leave you though, not wanting you to stray too far.
He grins at your words, his arms tightening around you as he holds you close. “You give me too much credit, sweetheart,” he says, his voice gruff and spent. “We just fucked on an air mattress,” he laughs.
He leans back and looks at you, a satisfied smile on his face. “God, you have no idea how long I've wanted to do that,” he admits, his eyes roving over your face.
“Probably as long as I have if I had to guess,” you smile.
He lets out a low chuckle, a grin spreading across his face as he nods. “You'd be right about that,” he says, his fingers tracing idle patterns on your skin. “I've wanted you for a long time, sweetheart. Longer than I care to admit.”
“Well you have me now?” you say nervously.
His expression softens at your words, a smile spreading across his face. “Yeah, I do,” he says softly. He cups your face in his hand, his thumb tracing over your cheek. “And I'm not letting you go. You're mine now, sweetheart.”
“I think I always wanted to be,” you confess.
He grins at your words, a possessive glint in his eyes. “Yeah?”
You nod sweetly as you reach for your clothes, the chill returning to the tent. You hand him his shirt and his boxers, pulling his sweats and t-shirt back over your body. He watches as you dress yourself in his clothing, a satisfied smile on his face.
“You look so fucking hot in my clothes, please never try to give them back,” he says, his eyes raking over you with a smile.
You giggle and shake your head, watching him pull his own clothes on before crawling back onto the air mattress. You snuggle into his side, feeling his arms wrap around you. He pulls you closer against him, nuzzling his face into your damp hair, his breath hot against your neck.
He lets out a content sigh, his fingers tracing lazy circles on your skin as he holds you close. “I could get used to this,” he murmurs, his voice soft and sleepy.
“Oh, no, I thought you liked camping alone,” you tease with a giggle.
He laughs, his chest rumbling against your back. “Yeah yeah, shut up,” he says playfully, giving your side a squeeze. He snuggles into you more, burying his face in your neck and inhaling deeply. “Don't get used to me wanting your company,” he jokingly warns you.
“Oh yeah? Want me gone by morning?” you taunt, letting your fingers trace shapes into his stomach.
He grins against your skin, his arms tightening around you. “Oh, I don't know if I'll wait that long,” he teases back. He presses soft, gentle kisses along your neck and shoulder, his lips moving slowly over your skin. “I might just kick you out now.”
“Ahh, there you are. I was wondering where you went. You were being far too sweet.” you tease.
He laughs, pulling back to look at you. “Oh? You prefer me mean, is that it?” he asks, raising an eyebrow at you. He gives you a playful nudge, a teasing glint in his eyes. “I can be an ass if you want, sweetheart. It really is no problem.”
“No, no. I think I'll keep you just like this.” you say nuzzling under his chin. You listen to the steady beating of his heart, feeling your eyes grow tired. He runs his fingers through your hair, a soft, soothing gesture meant to lull you to sleep. He grins slightly as he feels your breathing begin to slow, knowing that you're on the verge of sleep.
“Tired, sweetheart?” he asks quietly, his voice soft and low.
“I am now,” you whisper.
He lets out a soft chuckle at your sleepy response, his arms still wrapped tightly around you. He plants a soft kiss on the top of your head, his fingers resuming their gentle caresses through your hair.
“Then close your eyes,” he murmurs, his voice even quieter now. “I'll be here when you wake up.”
“Goodnight, Jake,” you breathe, slipping quickly.
“Goodnight, sweetheart,” he whispers, his voice low and soothing. He presses a soft kiss to your forehead, his fingers continuing to gently massage your scalp as he feels you slowly drift off to sleep.
—
You wake the next morning finding that the sun hasn't risen fully yet, and the air is chilly. You’re warm though, wrapped up in Jake beneath the sleeping bag. He feels you stirring next to him, a smile spreading across his face as he feels you wake up. He's been lying awake for a little while now, just watching you sleep and enjoying the feeling of you in his arms.
“Good morning,” he murmurs, his voice low and rough with sleep.
“Morning,” you answer, turning to look at his tired face.
He grins as you reply to him, his arms tightening around you. “Sleep well?” he asks, his fingers tracing idle patterns on your skin.
“So good. Did you?” you ask with a sleepy yawn.
He chuckles softly, his chest rumbling against your back. “Yeah, I slept great,” he replies, his voice still rough and gravelly. He shifts slightly, pulling you closer against him and nuzzling his face into your hair. “Best night's sleep I've had in a long time.”
You smile as you roll into him, placing a kiss on his warm chest.
He lets out a low groan at your kiss, his body shuddering slightly as he feels your lips on his skin. “Careful, sweetheart. You keep doing things like that and we'll never get out of this tent.”
“I’m kinda sad that we have to leave today,” you say, tilting your head up to meet his eyes.
He smiles down at you, his eyes soft and tender. “Yeah, me too,” he admits, his hand coming up to tuck a strand of hair behind your ear. “It's been nice having you all to myself. Don't want to share you with the rest of the world, now.”
You giggle against his chest, a warmth washing over you as you feel his fingers moving lazily against your skin, “Ugh, the rest of the world, don’t remind me…”
“Actually, speaking of, Josh texted me,” he says, a chuckle leaving his chest.
“Did he?”
“Yeah, said he hoped we hadn’t killed each other because neither of them had heard from us since they left,” he smiles, pulling you tight against him.
You gasp, realizing he’s right, “Shit, I– I totally forgot about them.”
He laughs, his chest rumbling beneath you, “Yeah, I did too. I guess we were just– a little preoccupied,” he grins.
“Do we tell them?” you ask nervously.
He considers it for a moment, a thoughtful expression on his face, “I mean, yeah, we probably should,” he pauses, “They don’t need the details, but I think they should know.”
“Won’t Josh be mad?” you ask, scared of his answer.
He laughs at your question. “Yeah, absolutely he will. He'll give me one of his long winded lectures about being nice to you and treating you right. Make some threats about what he'll do if I hurt you. You know, the usual.”
You nudge him with your elbow, “Maybe that isn’t a half bad idea,” you tease.
He laughs, feigning offense. “Hey now, don't side with him,” he says, giving you a playful nudge in return. He pulls you closer against him, his arms wrapping around you tightly. “But seriously, I don't think Josh will be too surprised. I think he's always known something was bound to happen between the two of us whether he wanted it to or not.”
“I’m glad it finally did.”
He grins, his eyes locking on yours. “Me too, sweetheart.” He pulls you closer, his body enveloping yours as he holds you tightly against him. “I just wish we had more time alone together,” he says, his voice suddenly serious.
“What do you mean?” you ask.
“I mean, once we leave here it’s going to be different, you know? We’ll have the band, tour, media, friends, all of it. I just– I know it’s a lot to deal with. You’ve been around Josh and Clara, you know how it can be. I just– I want you around, but I don’t want that to scare you away.”
You smirk at him, “It’s not going to scare me away, Jake. I just want you to be really sure this is something you want to get into right now.”
He looks into your eyes, his expression serious. “I’m sure,” he says firmly. “I know it’s not going to be easy. I know there will be challenges. But I’m sure about you. About us.” He takes your face in his hands, his palms cupping your cheeks. “You’re all I want. Nothing else matters.”
You nod your head in his hand, pressing a kiss to his palm, “Okay, then I’m in if you are.”
His eyes soften as you kiss his palm, a smile spreading across his face. “I'm more than in,” he says, his voice low and gruff. “I don't want you to ever doubt that. I'm yours, sweetheart.” He pulls you closer, wrapping his arms around you tightly and holding you against him. “And I plan on showing you just how much I want you, every single day.”
“Well, everyday until tour starts back up, right?” you tease playfully.
He laughs, shaking his head at your taunting, “Yeah, alright, smartass,” he grins, giving you a playful pinch on the side. He rolls over on top of you, his body pressing you down into the air mattress as he looks down at you with a smirk. “Don't worry, I'll make up for the lost time.”
“Oh, tempting…Maybe on a real bed? Not an air mattress?” you smirk.
He chuckles, his eyes raking over your body, "Is this your way of asking me to take you home with me, sweetheart?" he grins.
“Unless you’d like a redo on my twin size,” you quip.
“Baby, have you ever been on a tour bus?” he giggles, pressing kisses to your neck.
You shake your head, laughing as his fingers tickle into your ribs, “No.”
“Mmm, you’re in for a real treat.” He grins down at you, his eyes glinting with desire. "Yeah, I think a real bed sounds like a good idea. And a real shower."
“A shower…” you breathe, the idea sounding desperately appealing.
He laughs, noticing the way you react to the idea. “Yeah baby, a shower. A big, hot shower with actual water pressure. And a nice bed with sheets and blankets and the best feather pillows you’ve ever laid your head on.”
“Mhmm, maybe we should pack up now and get there immediately,” you giggle.
“We should.” He presses his lips to yours again, warm as they linger there, “To be continued,” he says, pushing up off of the air mattress and stepping out into the sun.
You spend the rest of the morning packing up the campsite, tearing down your tents and loading them into his car, sneaking glances at each other every few minutes. Jake works to organize everything into the small trunk, with the addition of your tent and Josh and Clara’s. You drain the cooler as he closes the trunk, dusting his hands off on his pants. “You ready, sweetheart?”
“Yep! Just this and we are all set,” you shout.
He walks over to you, grabbing the cooler and walking it back to his car with you in tow. He opens the passenger side door for you, gesturing you inside, before joining you on the other side.
“You know, I really am kind of sad to leave,” you laugh, “I never thought I would be saying that, but–”
“It’s a magical place,” he smiles, “S’why I come here so much.”
“Maybe we can come back?” you ask, tilting your head against the headrest.
“Oh definitely,” he answers, “Whenever you want, sweetheart.” His hand comes to rest on your knee, his thumb stroking against your skin as he navigates the car out of the woods and back towards the road. You give him a warm smile, feeling the air conditioner bring chills to your skin.
“Hey, I was um, I was serious about you coming home with me,” he says, taking his eyes off of the road to meet yours in a quick glance.
“Oh, I mean, I would like that. If you’re really sure,” you answer nervously.
He gives your thigh a gentle squeeze, a smile coming to his lips, “I’m really sure. I want to be with you as much as I can before I leave. Want you in my bed, my shower, the whole house really. All of it. I just want you.”
You blush, his words sending a shockwave through your system, “Okay.”
He grins widely, “Good.” He squeezes your thigh, his palm hot against your skin. “Should be home pretty quick, now.”
“It is Sunday funday, right?” you giggle. “But, I guess that's kinda everyday for you, isn’t it?”
“Very funny,” he taunts, his expression growing serious, “But yes. It is,” he answers, grabbing your attention as you turn to look at him. He sends you a playful wink as he pats your thigh, letting out a deep breath that almost seemed like he was relieved.
“Let me make you dinner tonight,” he says, keeping his stare focused on the overgrown highway. “Real dinner.”
“Oh, real dinner, huh?” you tease, placing your hand over top of his. “I feel like I vaguely remember hearing about you being a good cook, but I can’t remember for sure.”
He laughs, “What else have you heard about me, baby?”
Just as you go to answer his phone rings through the car speakers. You can see on the display that it is Josh calling him, and he glances to you before accepting the call.
“What’s up?” he asks.
“Dude, are you two alive? What the fuck is going on?” he asks, a tone of sarcasm in his voice.
“Yeah we are alive. You know there’s no reception out there. Kinda the reason I go,” he says, hoping to jog his memory.
“So you didn’t kill each other, that��s great news.” Josh says, and you can hear Clara laughing in the background.
Jake looks over at you, his eyes silently begging the question of if he should break the news to him. You take a minute to consider the risks but decide there really aren’t any. You nod eagerly at Jake, watching as he nods back in understanding.
“Hey, uh, you two busy tonight?” he asks, his one hand gripping the steering wheel.
“Not that I know of, why?” he answers.
“Well, we are just now on our way back. Need to unload, shower, all that. How about you guys come over for dinner tonight? I’m cooking,” he says. You can sense the nerves in his tone, his face serious as he waits for Josh’s reply.
“Um, yeah yeah that should be…good. You said we… Is… there a we?” he asks, his voice a little quieter.
“Just come over tonight. Both of you. Just got some things to tell you,” he says, a smile pulling across his lips.
A huff leaves his lips, “Things to tell me?”
“Hi Josh!” you say, speaking up on the call.
“Holy shit, hey Y/N,” Josh answers, a hint of bewilderment in his voice.
“See you tonight?” you ask, hearing him gasp in shock. You can hear him pull the phone away from his ear, doing his best to cover the microphone with his hand, “Holy fuck, Clara you were right. It happened,” he says in a mumbled mess. You know he did not intend for either of you to hear it, but you did.
“Josh?” Jake says, pulling him back to the call.
“Yeah, yeah,” he says, clearing his throat, “Sorry, yeah– we will definitely be there.”
“See you tonight, Josh?” you ask, lacing your fingers with Jake’s, feeling his warm hand in yours. He leans over and kisses your cheek before settling back in his seat.
You listen to Josh laugh through the speakers, sighing as he speaks, “Yeah, I guess I will see you tonight.”
.
.
.
.
.
.
xo, N
Taglist: @gretavanmoon @wetkleenex-gvf @eyelinerjake @farfromthehomelands @sacredstarcatcher @britney-gvf @stardustjake @jakesmustache @starshine-wagner @mweasley19 @joopsenthusiast @ageofbajabule @ladywhimsymoon @vanfleeter @myleftsock @joshskittytickler @ageoflou @freefallthoughts @ohgodthefeeling-gvf @literal-dead-leaf @welllauragvf @writingcold @bizzielisteningtogreta @neptune2324 @itsafullmoon @violet-hayes @gvfmarge @demonrat444 @mybussyinchrist @cl0ver-j4de @earthgrlsreasy @what-i-read-home-of-reblogs-mama @mama-likes72 @laurngvf @racheljuneeee @farfromthehomelands @cat3rpillarbaby @cassiesgreta @jarmonicasweat@ghostly--photography @josh-iamyour-mama @raviolilegs @gvfmarge @milkgemini @jaketlove @watchingover-hypegirl @ageoflou @cl0ver-j4de @takenbythemadness @lightmyloverry
@flightofseams @torniturntomyarrow @allmylovejtk @m0uthfl13s @klarxtr @styles-canvas @fleet-of-fiction @gretavanbear @builtbybrokenbells @jakekiszkapunchmeintheface @starrymoonslut @lightmy-love @edgingthedarkness @gvfmarge @dannys-dream @demonrat444 @jjwasneverhere @fleetingofthegretas @highway-tuna @gretas-sweat @darianh07 @age0fwagner @stardustjake @Catharu77 @milkgemini @watchingover-hypegirl @lightmy-love @twinszka @peaceloveunitygvf @raviolilegs @thetroublegetssoloud71 @sacredthefran @solanjjje @sanguinebats @itsafullmoon @sacredthethreadgvf @gretavanbrie
#greta van fleet#greta van fleet fan fiction#greta van fleet smut#greta van smut#greta van fic#jake kiszka#jacob thomas kiszka#greta van fluff#gvf smut#gvf fic#gvf series#jake gvf#gvf#jake kiszka smut#jacob kiszka#gretavangroupie#jtk x reader#gretavanfluff#greta van angst#greta van fleet fic#jake kiskza x reader#Jacob Kiszka
418 notes
·
View notes
Note
Omg, uh sorry if this is filling up your inbox! You can take your time with this anytime! Pls take care of urself if u feel sad (Romantic btw :3)
Savanaclaw and Scarabia with a silly reader who owns a circus and stuff— they act all innocent and stupid and silly, but are actually really good at being mature and responsible and smart (emotionally and intelligently). And, They always have some extremely shocking stories to tell, like that one time where they and Falena are friends and how their family has some history with the al-asims.. oh the list can go on!...
can u see what I see ☹️☹️
Savanaclaw, Scarabia with a Silly but mature! reader
i think i see your vision anon 🫡 Thank you for the request!
also the inbox is open for all requests, there's no need to be sorry!
Leona Kingscholar
Leona was lounging under a tree, as usual, his eyes half-closed as you plopped down beside him. You had that mischievous smile again, and he braced himself for whatever nonsense you were about to spout.
“Leona, did I ever tell you about the time I accidentally declared myself queen of a lost kingdom? Oh yeah, I was leading a parade for my circus when we stumbled upon this hidden city in the desert. They hadn’t seen outsiders in centuries, and for some reason, they thought my outfit meant I was royalty. Long story short, I ruled for a day—had a crown and everything.”
Leona cracked an eye open, staring at you. “You? A queen?”
“Yep. But don’t worry, I abdicated the next morning. Told them it wasn’t for me. Too much responsibility, you know?” You laughed, completely at ease, as if you hadn’t just described one of the most ridiculous situations ever.
Leona groaned. “You’ve gotta be making this stuff up.”
“Nope! 100% true. I even have pictures of the royal llama they gave me as a parting gift.” You winked, leaving Leona wondering whether you were serious or just really good at telling tall tales.
But later that day, a real problem cropped up in Savanaclaw. Some of the younger students had gotten into a fight, and it was escalating fast. Leona, grumbling, was about to step in when you, with a surprisingly firm tone, intervened.
“Hey! Knock it off!” you commanded, standing between the feuding students with a calm but authoritative air. “Fighting’s not going to solve this. You need to talk it out—what’s going on?”
To Leona’s surprise, they actually stopped. You took each of them aside, patiently listening and guiding them to a resolution, diffusing the situation before it could spiral. Once things calmed down, you turned back to Leona with a smile, as if nothing unusual had happened.
“See? All it takes is a bit of patience.”
Leona stared at you, genuinely impressed. “You’re... not as dumb as you act, are you?”
“Only when it’s convenient,” you replied, your grin back in full force. But there was a warmth behind your eyes, a quiet confidence that made Leona’s chest tighten. For once, he didn’t have a sarcastic comeback, just a lingering thought that maybe you were a lot more than you seemed.
Ruggie Bucchi
Ruggie was used to your wild stories by now, but every time you shared one, it still left him shaking his head in disbelief. Today, you were telling him about one of your most outlandish adventures yet.
“So, Ruggie, did I ever mention the time I accidentally joined a pirate crew? My circus got shipwrecked on this random island, and before I knew it, I was swabbing the deck of a pirate ship. They thought I was this legendary thief, and I just rolled with it. Spent the whole month trying to convince them to switch to legal trade—pretty sure I turned them into a merchant fleet by the end.”
Ruggie almost choked on his snack. “You? A pirate? No way.”
“True story! They even gave me a parrot. Named him Biscuit.” You grinned like this was the most normal thing in the world.
Ruggie shook his head, laughing. “You’re somethin’ else, y’know that?”
But not long after, a real problem popped up. One of the younger students in Scarabia had been short on money, and there was a mix-up with their scholarship. The kid was panicking, unsure how to fix it. While Ruggie was good at hustling, this wasn’t his field of expertise. He figured the situation was about to get messy.
Then you stepped in, calmly talking to the student. “Hey, don’t worry. We’ll figure this out. Let me help.”
You guided the student through the bureaucratic mess, making calls, filling out forms, and working things out with Scarabia’s administration. By the end of it, everything was sorted, and the student left with a grateful smile.
“You handled that like a pro,” Ruggie commented, impressed. He hadn’t expected you to know your way around serious issues like that.
“Sometimes life throws you curveballs, and you’ve gotta handle them with a cool head,” you said with a wink. “I’ve got practice from managing a circus, after all.”
Ruggie chuckled, but the admiration in his eyes was clear. “You’re full of surprises.”
“Good surprises, I hope?”
“The best kind,” Ruggie grinned, feeling his heart skip a beat. You might act goofy, but there was something about you that kept pulling him in.
Jack Howl
Jack was used to your carefree attitude by now, but your stories never failed to catch him off guard. Today, you were regaling him with a tale so absurd he didn’t even know how to respond.
“So, Jack, did I ever tell you about the time I accidentally tamed a dragon? It’s true! I was performing in a mountain village when this dragon showed up, all angry and roaring. Turns out, he had a thorn in his foot. Once I pulled it out, we became best buds. He even gave me a ride back home.”
Jack slowed his jog, staring at you incredulously. “You’re telling me you... tamed a dragon? Just like that?”
“Yep! He was actually really sweet once he wasn’t in pain. Kinda like a giant puppy.” You laughed, completely unfazed by how insane the story sounded.
Jack shook his head, half-impressed, half-baffled. “You’re something else.”
But later, when a real problem cropped up—a couple of first-years lost their way in the forest near campus—your goofy demeanor melted away, replaced by a calm, focused attitude. Jack was ready to run in headfirst, but you stopped him.
“Wait, Jack. If we charge in, we might get lost too. Let’s think this through.”
You took a moment to assess the situation, coming up with a plan that involved splitting up into small, safe search parties. You helped guide the students back, your calm leadership reassuring everyone involved.
Jack was impressed. “You... really know how to handle things when it matters.”
You smiled softly, shrugging. “I guess when you’ve been through enough crazy stuff, you learn how to stay calm.”
Jack couldn’t help but admire you. You might be goofy, but you had a strong sense of responsibility underneath it all. And, more than anything, he liked that you didn’t lose your lightheartedness, even when things got tough.
“You’re amazing, you know that?” Jack muttered, a little flustered.
You grinned. “Just doing my best. But thanks, Jack.”
Kalim Al-Asim
Kalim was always delighted by your stories, and today, you had another one to tell that had him practically bouncing in excitement.
“So, Kalim, did I ever tell you about the time I accidentally became the head chef for an underwater banquet? We were traveling with the circus near a coastal city, and somehow, I got mistaken for a famous sea chef. Next thing I knew, I was cooking for a bunch of merfolk. It wasn’t too bad, except for the fact that the main course was supposed to be jellyfish. Do you know how hard it is to cook jellyfish?”
Kalim’s eyes went wide with fascination. “No way! What did you do?”
“Well, I just winged it! Turns out, jellyfish isn’t that bad if you deep fry it. The merfolk loved it, though I think one of them might’ve cried because I didn’t use enough seaweed seasoning.” You giggled at the memory, and Kalim burst into laughter beside you.
“That’s amazing! You always have the best stories!” Kalim grinned from ear to ear, completely charmed by your carefree attitude.
But later, as a group of students caused a commotion in Scarabia over some miscommunication regarding event planning, Kalim started to get overwhelmed. The party plans were a mess, and everyone was panicking.
Before Kalim could start spiraling, you placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. “Kalim, it’s okay. We can fix this.”
You quickly took charge, calmly directing people, assigning tasks, and helping resolve the confusion with remarkable ease. Despite the chaos, you remained collected and responsible, ensuring everything got back on track. By the end of it, the students were thanking you for saving the event.
Kalim watched you in awe, his heart swelling with admiration. “Wow, you’re amazing at this! I didn’t even think about half of the things you just did!”
You smiled, a little sheepishly. “I’ve learned a thing or two from managing my own circus. Keeping things organized is important when you’ve got that many moving parts.”
Kalim beamed, his admiration growing even more. “You’re incredible! I love how you can be so fun and carefree but also super responsible when it matters.”
You laughed. “Well, I can’t have you stressing out, can I?”
Kalim’s heart fluttered as he realized just how much he adored every part of you—the goofy, lighthearted side and the calm, mature side that always seemed to have everything under control.
“I’m lucky to have you around,” he admitted softly, his face turning pink.
You grinned, nudging him playfully. “And I’m lucky to have someone who enjoys my stories. We make a good team.”
Jamil Viper
Jamil wasn’t one to get distracted easily, but you had a way of getting under his skin, especially with the wild stories you told so casually.
“So, Jamil, you know how everyone has a weird family tradition? Mine is... accidentally kidnapping a sultan’s pet tiger. Oh, it wasn’t on purpose, of course! The circus was performing in this palace, and I thought it was part of the act. Turns out, it was the sultan’s favorite tiger. Had to smooth things over with a five-course apology dinner. But hey, I got to keep a gold plate as a souvenir.”
Jamil blinked, his expression somewhere between disbelief and amusement. “You... kidnapped a royal tiger?”
“Yep! Accidentally, though. I gave it back!” you laughed, completely unfazed by how wild the story was. “But I did manage to calm the sultan down. Turns out, I’m pretty good at apologizing.”
Jamil shook his head, exhaling a slow breath. “I don’t know how you manage to stay so calm in situations like that.”
“Well, when you run a circus, you learn to roll with the punches,” you winked.
Later that evening, when a situation arose with a group of students causing chaos in Scarabia, you stepped up before Jamil could even lift a finger.
“Hold on, I’ll talk to them,” you said, stepping forward.
With a calm but firm approach, you quickly diffused the situation, guiding the students to settle down and offering solutions to their grievances. You did it all without raising your voice, just being patient and understanding.
Jamil watched, impressed at how you handled everything so smoothly. Once the students dispersed, he approached you with a newfound respect in his eyes.
“You’re... more capable than you let on,” he admitted, glancing away.
You smiled, not smugly, but warmly. “I just know when it’s time to be serious. Someone’s gotta keep the peace around here.”
Jamil’s heart skipped a beat. Maybe there was more to your lighthearted nature than he initially thought.
Masterlist
#twst x reader#twisted wonderland#twisted wonderland x reader#twst#leona x reader#leona kingscholar x reader#ruggie x reader#ruggie bucchi x reader#jack howl x reader#jack x reader#kalim x reader#kalim al asim x reader#jamil x reader#jamil viper x reader#savanaclaw#savanaclaw x reader#scarabia#scarabia x reader#leona kingscholar#ruggie bucchi#jack howl#kalim al asim#jamil viper
240 notes
·
View notes
Text
spellbound secrets ✩ stray kids (m.list)
welcome to the spellbound institute of magic! have a look around, but don't peer too much — you could end up in a sticky web of secrets, lies, and love.
general content warnings: fluff, smut, angst, possible darker/heavy themes. warnings for individual fics vary, please read them accordingly before proceeding.
˖⁺‧₊ angel eyes - bang chan ₊‧⁺˖
✩ sorceress: @temptaetions
✩ pairing: bcc x reader
✩ specialty: healing | memory inducement
✩ genre: teacher x student | strangers/idiots to lovers
✩ synopsis: you’ll think you’re in paradise, and one day you’ll find out he wears a disguise, don’t look too deep…
✩ read here!
˖⁺‧₊ one's elixir - lee minho ₊‧⁺˖
✩ sorceress: @felixitate
✩ pairing: lmh x reader
✩ specialty: alchemy | potions
✩ genre: acquaintances to lovers | academic mentor
✩ synopsis: you’re a walking disaster. not just in minho’s eyes but for anyone in the academy so when he was asked to supervise you, he had to agree to ensure everyone’s safety. but is it worth the risk to involve himself in something that even you can't control?
✩ read here!
˖⁺‧₊ sweet escape - seo changbin ₊‧⁺˖
✩ sorceress: @temptaetions
✩ pairing: scb x reader
✩ specialty: interdimentionalism (pocket dimension creation) | empathic transference
✩ genre: friends to lovers | secret admirer
✩ synopsis: forever, perfectly together…and tell me, boy, now wouldn’t that be sweet?
✩ read here!
˖⁺‧₊ fleeting mirage - hwang hyunjin ₊‧⁺˖
✩ sorceress: @felixitate
✩ pairing: hhj x reader
✩ specialty: illusionism | phantasmagoria
✩ genre: rivals to lovers | childhood sweethearts?
✩ synopsis: as both the top students in your program, getting along should always have been maintained between you. however, something always sparks any feud, hindering your cooperation by whatever means necessary. would you be able to put it aside when your positions start to get threatened?
✩ read here!
˖⁺‧₊ cherry bomb - han jisung ₊‧⁺˖
✩ sorceress: @temptaetions
✩ pairing: hjs x reader
✩ specialty: fusionism | sentimental awakening
✩ genre: coworkers to lovers | mutual pining
✩ synopsis: lips on my lips, hearts beating as one…but you slip out of my fingertips, every time you run.
✩ read here!
˖⁺‧₊ in bloom - felix lee ₊‧⁺˖
✩ sorceress: @felixitate
✩ pairing: lyb x reader
✩ specialty: floramancy | herbalism
✩ genre: classmates to lovers | forbidden love
✩ synopsis: watching him from afar while he tends to those flowers never fails to make your heart flutter. but for the sake of your secret, you’ve kept your distance. until when can you avoid him before he notices the signs of your waning abilities that only he can maybe help with?
✩ read here!
˖⁺‧₊ silver springs - kim seungmin ₊‧⁺˖
✩ sorceress: @temptaetions
✩ pairing: ksm x reader
✩ specialty: catoptromancy | empathic transference
✩ genre: exes to lovers | semi-first loves au
✩ synopsis: i know i could've loved you, but you would not let me, i'll follow you down 'til the sound of my voice will haunt you.
✩ read here!
˖⁺‧₊ shifting feelings - yang jeongin ₊‧⁺˖
✩ sorceress: @felixitate
✩ pairing: yji x reader
✩ specialty: polymorphy | divination
✩ genre: enemies to lovers | soulmates
✩ synopsis: he’s an enigma. with enchanting eyes that became everyone’s whispers each time he passed by but you’re not shaken. who’s to say you can’t unravel the truth when he slowly reveals this part of himself that he’s been persistently guarding the more you pry?
✩ read here!
host notes: hey! thank you for reading our collab, we planned this so quickly it makes my head spin. just for reference, all specialties in italics are secondary to their primary specialty, or an extension of it. everyone is a wizard. if you’d like to know more about each story then please head to our respective mail boxes! feel free to comment or send an ask our way to be added to a taglist. please have your age and/or year of birth in your description, otherwise you will not be added to the taglist. we hope you enjoy!
temptaetions © 2024 || felixitate © 2024. no translations, reposting or modifications are allowed. do not claim as your own. viewer discretion is advised. your media consumption is your responsibility.
#stray kids#stray kids x reader#skz x reader#stray kids smut#skz smut#bang chan x reader#bang chan smut#lee know x reader#lee know smut#changbin x reader#changbin smut#hyunjin x reader#hyunjin smut#han jisung x reader#han jisung smut#felix x reader#felix smut#seungmin smut#jeongin x reader#jeongin smut
687 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hi I hope this isn't presumptuous, but so, that post you made about Tolkien making the lads leave their weapons outside the hall and CS Lewis thinking the hall was gonna get burned down by a lady who also wanted to kill herself... what's the historical precedent for that? Is there a trope in medieval lit where people like... do that? I ask because uh. I am obsessed with Children of Hurin and there's a scene where that like, happens. And I'm obsessed with that scene, and would love to know if there's like, cultural/mythic context that would enrich my knowledge!
OH BOY, sorry I'm getting to this late, it's been uhhh a summer, but one, this is a very good question!! And two, yes there is absolutely precedent, particularly in early medieval literature, and high medieval literature set in the early medieval (circa 500-1100 AD) past. I'll let someone else debate how often people actually historically locked their enemies into a hall and burned them, but especially in Old Norse literature (and if Fellowship felt like it leaned a little more on Old English literature, Two Towers, where Eowyn appears, felt a little more Old Norse) this is common. Off the top of my head, you've got many Icelandic family feuds ending in burning the whole family in their hall, like Njal's Saga (Old Norse), Attila the Hun dramas (yeah he's a big guy in the burning halls circuit, but actually not in the way you might expect) like his cameos in Volsung Saga (Old Norse) and Nibelungelied (Middle High German), and my vague recollection of a few Irish and Welsh versions that no search engine is giving up for me right now.
This, predictably, got long and slightly off topic.
Disclaimer: As usual, I should say I come from an Old English-centric background, and Old English literature is actually notable among all its neighbors for not burning down too many halls. Second disclaimer, all links are not proper citations, they just go to wiki.
Hall-burning in literature is, to my understanding, part of the concerns of a few early medieval cultures in which revenge is not only expected but in many cases legally reinforced and codified, and one in which conflicts could spiral to engulf -- figuratively, or literally and in flames -- entire families. Many medieval Icelandic sagas are focused on this exact type of destruction of whole families or friendship/community units. Most relevant of these to Eowyn, Two Towers, and the vibes of Edoras (since alas I am only partway into RotK and can't speak to Children of Hurin yet!) is Volsung Saga, which is set on the Continent, not Iceland, and actually has to do with Attila the Hun. As mentioned before, an incredible amount of stuff turns out to have to do with Attila. We will come back to him!
So, on the particular post you're talking about, a few people iirc have replied pointing out that the hall in TT is clearly supposed to be based on a hall from Old English literature, namely the hall in Beowulf, which famously did not actually get burnt down. And that's all true! I was not posting with much nuance; I was mostly having a joke at the expense of CS Lewis. However, I was also referencing a very very common trope in Old Norse/early medieval stories, and I personally think JRR was as well (AND I think Beowulf was also very consciously referencing the exact same motif anyway) (no one has to agree with me, a tumblr blog, on any of these points).
The thing about the hall when our heroes approach is that the scariest damn thing in that hall is Eowyn. Certainly not every hall-burning story requires a woman with no other recourse to set the fire (in fact, the "warrior band approaches unknown hall which might have a grudge against them" is a trope that can get you killed in a pretty homosocial environment, as I guess Aragorn at least was aware, being a big reader). Still, the presence of a woman who is swiftly running out of options does fit what I'd consider one of the or perhaps The best known version of the early medieval burning hall trope: Gudrun, who shows up in at least a dozen different texts in both the Scandinavian and the German language traditions, including Volsung Saga, a text which itself often gets paraded around as the basis of lotr (which I'm sure it is, in that JRR appears to have simply and very fairly based lotr on every piece of early medieval vernacular literature I can think of).
In a portion of Gudrun's story (which of course changes a bit in each retelling), after her first marriage she is unhappily married to Atli, who is none other than our main man Attila the Hun. After Attila kills her brothers for reasons (in one version, her father), seeing no other way to take the necessary revenge and no other way out, she kills the two sons she had by him, serves them to Attila for dinner, has Attila killed, and then sets fire to the hall with everyone in it. After this, she attempts to drown herself.
The self-destruction of this act is a really important beat, and has only gotten more-so as a comparison to Eowyn the further I've read into RotK (currently, I'm at the houses of healing after merry and eowyn take on the witch king). It's a lot clearer in the book than the films, for me, that Eowyn going off to battle was not so a straightforward empowering and/or freeing move, despite allowing her some agency, but more the one path she saw as available to her with which to die with honor (which was pretty much exactly what Gudrun was facing as well). Like Gudrun, whose first husband was a great hero but has died, Eowyn's romantic choice is a hero who is presumed dead (sorry Aragorn they did Not believe in your ghost skills). In fact, in some versions Gudrun does put on armor and fight with her brothers before they're killed. She kills Attila with her own hand, with the help of another man who needs to avenge a blood feud against Attila.
So while Eowyn didn't get forced into marriage to Attila Wormtongue (with apologies to both historical Attila and that one historical skald also called Wormtongue who was reportedly hot) and burn the whole place down, she's still trapped, and like Gudrun chooses destruction alongside her household.
Reading her arc feels so much like watching Tolkien write a fix-it for Gudrun. What if she got this one little chance, and this one other little chance, and this one more -- tiny little shifts in the narrative that allow her to get out, and not through fire, and not through death.
Anyway, this got away from me. I hope it added some context to the Children of Hurin arson case! Thanks for the ask
#ask replies#astro lotr#how long is this ah man#cw for some discussion of suicide in fiction? blanket cw for norse sagas tbh
250 notes
·
View notes
Text
Good Girl - Matt Sturniolo
summary : you and matt never got along, always going back and forth with some illogical feud. until the night of a party, everything changes with the consumption of alcohol
warnings : use of alcohol, smut
—
You just finished getting ready, walking downstairs to the living room to wait for the rest of them. You were going to Nate’s party with the triplets and Madi. Unfortunately for you, Matt was included in the triplets.
You two had never gotten along, for reasons unbeknownst to you. From the very start, Matt was always a jerk to you, so you were a bitch right back . That, lead to you both supposedly hating each other. Every time you guys were around one another, you both always had something smart to say, and there was never a time it wasn’t like that.
Honestly, if he would stop being such a douche, you could easily lose the attitude. But since he chooses to act the way he does, you were matching his energy.
And of course, the next one to emerge from his bedroom was Matt in all his fine glory. As much as you hate him, you couldn’t deny the fact that he was the finest man you’d ever seen. His soft and fluffy hair, his long skinny fingers, his tattoos. The way he carries himself alone was enough to make you want to drop your panties.
“What the fuck is your problem?” His bitter voice snaps you from your trance.
You couldn’t help but roll your eyes, “Matthew, why must you speak?”
“Well, your ass is standing there, staring, like you want to take a bite out of me.” He glares, a small smirk pulling to his lips.
“Don’t be ridiculous, kid. You couldn’t handle me.” You grin, mischievously.
“Please.” He scoffs, “I would have you running.”
“Before you guys jump into each other’s pants, can we leave?” Chris’ asks, causing both of you to look over.
That’s when you noticed the other three standing there, waiting for you and Matt to finish your never ending conversation.
You couldn’t help but say, “As if. I don’t think I could stand within a foot of this kid, let alone jump in his pants.”
You knew you were lying so hard. Sometimes, you wanted nothing more than for him to just shut up and fuck you. But seeing as he is the way he is, you knew that would never happen.
Without another word, the five of you walk out to the van, piling in and heading in the direction of Nate’s house.
It was about an hour into the party, you were having a good time. You had gotten separated from your friends, but you weren't complaining as you had shot after shot. It was only a total of four, but you were feeling good.
Dancing to the music, you observed your surroundings. In search of any of your friends, you come across Matt. He was leaning against the wall with a solo cup in his hand, his eyes intently staring at you. You couldn't help the smirk that spread across your face. For some reason, you loved that even with all the people here, you were the only one that had his attention.
Your hips swayed so perfectly and in sync with the loud music. Your hands trailed up and down your body, moving from your waist to your hair. You felt on top of the world with the alcohol coursing through your veins as you danced to the music, with Matt's eyes never leaving you once.
Your eyes connected once again, him tipping his cup up and emptying the rest of its contents into his mouth. And still, he never broke eye contact. You couldn't lie, it was getting you hot. Without another thought, you were making your way over to him.
"Matthew." You say, seductively.
"Y/N." He responds, his voice holding a slight rasp to it.
With a cheeky grin, you turned around and placed the back of your body against the front of his. You could feel him tense up, yet his hands still found their way to your waist.
"What are you doing?" He asks you, whispering in your ear.
You couldn't help the goosebumps that scattered across your skin, and the hairs standing up at the back of your neck.
"I'm giving you what you want, Matthew." You say, "You've been staring at me all night. So, here I am."
You began swaying to the music again, this time, grinding your hips into his. His hands firmly planted on your pelvis, guiding you back and forth.
"Do you wanna know what I was thinking about?" He asks, his lips softly brushing against your ear.
"Mhm." You hummed.
"Mm, I was thinking about fucking you senseless." He admits, his hand wrapping around your hair as he harshly bucks his hips into your ass.
A soft moan fell from your lips. You could feel his hard on poking into you and it drove you crazy. You wanted him inside you, so bad.
He continues, thrusting into you again. "I was thinking about how pretty you would look swallowing my dick."
Another moan escaped your mouth. You could feel your panties were drenched at this point. You couldn't help but tighten your pussy, clenching for some type of friction.
"I was thinking about how good your pretty little pussy would feel around my cock."
That was beyond enough for you to grab his hand and pull him to the guest room upstairs. You were in such a hurry, desperate to feel him bury himself inside you. You could tell he was big just from his hard on, and you couldn't wait to be stuffed by him.
As soon as you got in the room, he pushed you against the door and put his lips on yours. His kiss was hot and needy. His tongue immediately swiped your lip, begging for entrance. His hands went down to your ass, squeezing it, causing you to let out a little moan. He took the opportunity to shove his tongue in your mouth, exploring every inch of it.
You furiously both grabbed at one another, as if any second one of you would disappear. His hand gripped your jaw, turning your head away from him. Within seconds, his lips were back on you, leaving soft kisses along your neck. Occasionally, he would bite at your sensitive skin, sucking it right after to soothe the slight pain.
"God, you're driving me absolutely insane." He mumbles against your skin.
You softly moaned, "Mmm, I need you so bad, daddy."
You calling him that flipped a switch in him, and now all he wanted to do was completely wreck you. His dick was literally throbbing, begging for relief. He pulled away from you, his hands immediately tugging your shirt over your head and throwing it to the floor. Your bra following seconds later.
His mouth quickly travelled down your neck and chest, taking one nipple in his mouth while his hand tweaked the other one. You were letting out little whimpers, tugging him impossibly closer. You swiftly lifted his shirt, adding it to the growing pile of clothing on the floor.
You couldn’t help but take a moment to admire him. He was truly something else. His longish hair a bit messy from your wandering hands, his chain sitting perfectly against his chest, his tattoos scattered all over his arm, the growing beard on his chin. His pupils were blown out, hardly any blue showing as he stared at you with nothing but lust in his eyes. His lips were swollen and red from your feverish kisses.
All of him was turning you on more and more by the second.
He thought the same thing about you. He loved the way your skin flushed under his touch, how your breathing was slightly rapid from your heavy kissing. He loved how you looked at him with your big doe eyes, looking completely innocent when he knew you were far from it. He couldn’t wait to destroy you.
His lips quickly met yours again, and his hands went down to your jeans. In one swift motion, he had them unbuttoned and down your legs. As you kicked them and your shoes off, he started removing his own, leaving him in his boxers.
His dick was struggling in his boxers, begging to be let loose. You reached your hand out and palmed him through the thin fabric, causing him to sharply inhale as he grabbed your wrist.
His lips trailed down your neck once more, marking you up as he went. You could hear his little moans as he was close to your ear, and you almost came right then and there. He sounded so heavenly.
“Take these off.” You state, tugging on his boxers.
As he did so, you copied his actions, leaving you both naked. He stepped back from you for a second, taking in your appearance. You looked so good to him, he could feel his dick twitching.
Not wasting another second, he yanked you towards him by your neck and slammed his lips into yours. Your tongues were gliding together so perfectly, needing one another. He swiftly lifted you up, carrying you over to the dresser. He set you on it and began working down your body once again.
“Please.” You moaned out as his mouth worked on your nipples again.
“Use your words, princess.” He mutters into your skin.
“Please. Fuck me, daddy, please.” You begged. “I need you inside me.”
“Such a filthy slut.” He moans out, grabbing his dick and putting it at your entrance.
He swiped it between your folds, coating it in your arousal. He brought his other hand down, gliding a finger through your juices, causing you to let out a few moans. When he pulled his hand away, a string of wetness followed, and he couldn’t help but suck on his finger, savoring the way you tasted. Your jaw dropped at the sight, he looked magnificent. He pulled your legs farther apart, propping your feet up on the end of the dresser before ramming into you with his dick.
“Oh, fuck.” You moan out, tossing your head back.
He gave you a couple of slow thrusts before he picked up the pace and starting fucking you fast and hard. His dick was so big, hitting you in all the right places. Your mouth fell agape as multiple pornographic like moans fell from it, only encouraging him even more.
“God, I’ve been wanting to do this for so long. I knew you’d feel so good around my cock, princess.” He moaned, his lips meeting yours once again.
His thrusts were lethal, fucking into you so perfectly, you were a moaning mess under him.
“You’re taking me so well, baby.”
Your hands went down his back, nails digging into his skin in a sense of stability. You were quickly coming undone.
“Mm, baby. You’re so wet for me. Daddy’s little slut.”
The way he was talking to you was enough to send you over the edge. Your legs were shaking as you clenched around him, a loud moan escaping your mouth.
“Look at you, cumming without permission.” He teased, pinching your nipples.
You were a mess, but he still kept fucking you. Not even just for his own release, he was determined to make you cum again. He lifted your legs up, pushing them against your chest so he could fuck deeper. And he sure was, deeper than ever.
“Ahh fuck!” You scream, your face twisting in pleasure.
“Touch yourself for me, baby.” He moans out, watching you intently.
As he continued pumping in and out of you, you held eye contact with him, bringing your hand up to his mouth. Putting two fingers against his lips, he brought them in and sucked on them, lubricating them for you. After they were drenched in his saliva, you brought them down to your clit and slowly began rubbing it, all while holding eye contact.
“Fuck.” He groaned, fucking you impossibly faster as he watched you. “You listen so well, princess.”
You were a puddle beneath him, rubbing yourself in fast, tight circles. Your face contorted, eyebrows furrowed and eyes clenched shut, as you neared your climax.
“Open your eyes, baby. I want you to look me in the eyes when you cum on my cock.”
You both were moving at fast paces, nothing but pleasure coursing through the both of you. It felt so intimate as the two of you locked eyes, pleasure plastered over both of your faces.
“Fuck, daddy, you fuck me so good.” You moaned, tossing your head back for a moment.
“I know you’re almost there, baby. You’re so close.” He whispers, his hand gripping around your neck. “Let go, baby. Cum for me, cum all over daddy’s cock.”
Your legs shook as you tightened around him, one of your hands gripping his bicep while the other rubbed your clit in fast circles. Everything went white, your hearing going in and out as you released. You felt pure bliss, cumming all over his dick.
“Look at you, such a good girl for me, princess.”
You had to pull your hand away from your pussy as it was beginning to become to much for you. However, he had other thoughts and placed his hand back on your clit, rubbing his thumb over it. You were quivering underneath him, unable to control the shaking of your body and the noises that came from your mouth as you squirted all over. You were completely losing yourself to him and he loved every bit of it. So much that it brought him over the edge and he shot his load into you with a loud moan.
“Baby, you’re so fucking sexy.” He pants, out of breath as he fucked his nut into you. “You made such a mess, I love it.”
Your face heated up as you looked at the puddle beneath you and the wetness all over his thighs and stomach. He actually made you squirt, and it felt so fucking good.
After a moment of gathering your breaths and coming down from your highs, he finally pulls out and plants a sweet kiss to your lips.
“I knew you loved me.” You grinned at him.
He playfully rolls his eyes and slumps against you, placing a few more kisses all over your face. “Yeah, yeah. Shut up.”
—
a/n : sozzz, not proofread but what’s new? xD ugh i love me some matthew, i wanna b his cumslut so bad 😫😫😫😫 brb while i go nut. &&& request sum shizzz xx
#sturniolos#the sturniolos#sturniolo smut#smut#nathan doe#madi filipowicz#sturniolo triplets#chris sturniolo#christopher sturniolo#nick sturniolo#nicolas sturniolo#matt sturniolo x you#matthew sturniolo x you#matthew sturniolo x reader#matt sturniolo x reader#matt sturniolo#matthew sturniolo#alcohol#party#triplets#smutty smut smut#enemies to lovers
923 notes
·
View notes